#Damon grinned at me
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
Had a weird dream last night, I was at the bg3 epilogue party and as Astarion was running away from the sun I made Gale make a multiverse Portal and went through it, saw the Salvatore brothers, punched Stefan, took his ring, high fived Damon and and went back to the party.
AFTER THAT I GAVE THE RING TO ASTARION AND HE STARTED DANCING LIKE THIS MEME HAHAHAHA
#honestly I don't know what happened#like what#i woke up so confused#i do hate stegan Salvatore tho#Damon grinned at me#bg3#baldurs gate 3#baldur's gate 3#astarion#bg3 astarion#gale of waterdeep#bg3 gale#tav#bg3 tav#tvd#the vampire diaries#vampire diaries#damon salvatore#stefan salvatore
29 notes
·
View notes
Text
Klaus Mikaelson x Soulmate!Reader x Elijah Mikaelson Pt. 21
Word Count- 8.4k
Warnings- UNEDITED SUE ME- It's 4 AM and I’ve been working on this for the past 5 hours. Swearing, blood, stabbing, reader threatening to off herself with a spoon (idk man), death of a background character, Klaus, Stefan.
“AHHHH,” A loud scream escapes my mouth and I grab the closest thing to me and throw it.
“I’m happy to see you as well, Y/n.”
Elijah?
I blink rapidly as I try to calm my racing heart. I stare wide-eyed at the suited Original before me, and he smiles back at me. His eyes drop momentarily and something shifts in his gaze.
“Maybe you should change, and then we’ll discuss it, " Elijah says, turning to my desk and sitting in my chair as if he owned the place.
I frown in confusion at what he meant but as I glance down at the bright pink towel that is covering my wet body I freeze.
“Oh my god!”
I tighten my grip on my towel and run towards my closet. I squeeze into my tiny closet and shut the door. As I’m trying my hardest to put any clothing on my body, I swear I can hear Elijah laugh to himself from outside the door.
As soon as I think my body is covered I take a deep breath. Elijah is in my bedroom. ELIJAH IS IN MY BEDROOM.
Deep breaths Y/n.
I release a shaky breath and open my closet door. I can feel my heart practically jump out of my chest when I lock eyes with Elijah as he smiles softly at me. His gaze drifts down and his soft smile turns into a shit-eating grin.
“Is that so, Elskan,” Elijah asks me with humor in his voice and I frown.
“What?”
Elijah doesn’t say anything but he nods towards my shirt. I don’t understand what’s funny until I realize what shirt I’m wearing.
“Oh, you’ve got to be kidding me,” I say as I glance down at the shirt Theo bought for me for my birthday. The shirt that says, in big bold letters “Say Perhaps to Drugs.”
“I don’t do drugs,” I exclaim and then gesture to the door, “My brother got this for me and I knew I’d never wear it so I put it in the back of my closet but it was dark in there and so I must’ve just grabbed this.”
Elijah and I stared at each other for a moment after I got done rambling. Elijah seems to be finding everything incredibly entertaining though as his smile hasn’t dropped this entire time.
“Aren’t you supposed to be dead,” I blurt out and his smile drops for a second but returns a moment later.
“I’ve been dead for a millennium, Elskan,” Elijah retorts and I glare at him.
Elijah clears his throat and straightens out his suit jacket, “You’re… acquaintance Damon took the dagger out of me. I’m to meet him tomorrow morning.”
My eyebrows furrow, “Demon, helped you? I didn’t know he was capable of that?”
Elijah releases a sigh, “You are not the only one.”
I stare at the Original in front of me, well more like ogle. Not much has changed since the last time I saw him, he’s still got his god-like bone structure, expensive-ass clothing, and beautiful dark eyes. What has changed though is the new haircut, instead of the middle part, he’s now sporting a somewhat spiky shorter hairdo. And it pisses me off just how good he makes it look.
“You got a haircut,” I state the obvious as I sit on the edge of my bed.
“Um,” I watch as Elijah fixes a stray hair of his, “I just had it done, it’s something different,” I have to bite back a smile at Elijah’s sudden awkwardness.
“I like it,” I blurt out and Elijah instantly looks up at me.
“You do?”
The smile I was holding back peeks through at the look on his face. Elijah has the same look on his that a dog has when you wave a tennis ball in front of its face.
“I mean the middle part was nice, but you have the facial structure to pull this off too, so you know,” I gesture to his cheekbones and can feel my face warming up.
“My facial structure,” Elijah questions and I want to die in a hole when I see his smirk.
I glare at Elijah and he smiles and then glances down at the book in his hands. When I realize he’s holding Fifty Shades of Grey my eyes widen.
“How did you get that?!”
Elijah glances up at me and smirks again, “I believe you just threw it at me.”
My eyes widen as I realize that the book is what I threw at him when I came into the room.
“So this is the literature that you were telling me about?”
My mouth opens and closes like a fish out of water at Elijah’s questions.
“That’s not mine.”
Elijah raises an eyebrow, “It’s not?”
I shake my head, walk over to him, and reach out my hand for him to give me the book, “Nope. Just holding it for a friend.”
Elijah stares up at me with a smile and I feel a twisting in my stomach at the bright look in his eyes.
“Have you read it then?”
My face seems to be getting hotter at his question and I quickly shake my head, “Nope. Have you?”
Elijah places the book in the palm of my hand and I clutch it to my chest.
“I prefer the real thing.”
I release an abnormal sound at his comment and feel my heart stop.
“The real thing?”
Elijah smirks so hard that a small dimple is shown on his cheek, “You know, real literature. Not that,” He gestures to the book with his hand, “thing.”
]I release a deep breath, “Oh.”
Elijah nods his head and then raises an eyebrow at me, “What did you think I was talking about?”
I squint my eyes at him and then shake my head rapidly, “Same thing as you. Exactly the same thing. Um,” At the knowing look on Elijah’s face, I fight back a growl.
“How did you get in my house,” I ask, trying to change the subject.
Elijah seems to realize this as he lets out a small breathy laugh, “Your mother, is quite the inviting woman. I told her I was writing my book about Mystic Falls and that I was working on a chapter about people who’ve moved to Mystic Falls and she was quite excited to tell me her story.”
At the mention of my mother, a dark feeling washes over me and I clench my fists.
“Elskan? Is everything alright?”
I rub my shoulder and nod my head, “Peachy. Also, why are you here,” I turn to face him and he looks at me wearily.
“I’ve been gone quite a while. Not that I wanted to be, for the record. I know that my brother has been in town and I wanted to…needed to make sure you’re okay.”
My eyebrows furrow as he watches me.
“I’m fine, Elijah.”
“You don’t look fine, Y/n,” Elijah stands up and fixes his suit.
“Ouch,” I bite out sarcastically.
Elijah shoots me a look and shakes his head, “That is not what I mean, Elskan. There will never be a day in my immortality that I think you look anything other than ethereal, but… it’s in your eyes. Before I left you, you had a softer look in your eyes. But now… I’m not sure, but I know something has changed. What’s happened since I’ve been gone, Y/n?”
What’s happened since Elijah was daggered in front of me? Well…
I became besties with a vampire who was hired by his brother to stalk me.
I got shot.
Found out my dad, isn’t my dad.
Moved out and moved in with Damon, who is kind of one of my closest friends now.
I keep having tiny heart attacks.
My brother knows about the supernatural.
I got kidnapped by Stefan and was saved by his brother.
Klaus. In general. Klaus kissing me. Yup.
“Um… not much. You know, average Mystic Falls stuff.”
Elijah still stares at me like he doesn’t believe me, “Y/n-”
“Have you seen your brother yet?”
Elijah quickly stops his talking at my interruption and his upper lip twitches.
“Momentarily.”
I blow out a breath at his lack of answer and sit in the chair he was once sitting in.
“I’m going to guess that you two didn’t hug it out?”
Elijah walks over to my bookshelf and runs a finger over the spines of a few of my books.
“My brother is not someone I’d like to discuss right now. Or really at any time.”
“Then what do you want to discuss,” I question as I lean back into my chair.
Elijah turns back to glance at me, “You. I’ll always want to discuss you.”
I roll my eyes at the comment, “Nothing is interesting about me to talk about.”
Elijah walks over to me and leans against my desk. Our knees are touching and it seems to be the only thing I can focus on. I look up to Elijah and it seems I’m not the only one. Elijah’s eyes go from our touching knees to looking down at me.
“I find that incredibly doubtful, Elskan.”
I let out a light scoff but can’t stop the smile that makes its way onto my face as I look at the man. He looks back at me but this time his attention is on my lips and I swear I can see a hint of pink gracing his cheeks.
“What do you want to know?’’
Elijah quickly clears his throat and glances up to meet my eyes, “I know you have a younger brother, Theodore, how is your relationship with him?”
At the mention of Theo’s legal name I let out a laugh, “Don’t let him hear you calling him that. But…Theo’s,” I stop and smile when I think of my annoying little brother, “He’s my everything. Don’t tell him I said that or it’ll go right to his head, and he doesn’t need anything else to build his ego. But… before when I didn’t have any friends and was pretty much alone,” I stop and clear my throat, “Theo was the only one who grounded me. He didn’t care that I was a loser, it didn’t stop him from protecting me from bullies at school or sitting with me at lunch when I had no one else. He’s my buddy and best friend.”
Elijah smiles softly at me and nods his head, “I’ll have to remember to thank him for protecting you.”
I quickly shake my head, “Please don’t. Big ego and all that.”
Elijah laughs and I feel that weird turning in my stomach.
“Oh! Speaking of siblings, I met your sister.”
At the mention of Rebekah, Elijah furrows his brows, “You’ve met Rebekah?”
I nod, “Ya. She’s…something.”
Elijah shoots me a look and I continue, “Well, she’s nothing like you. I’d definitely say she’s more like Klaus. But unlike Klaus, she’s… I don’t know. Before Elena daggered her I could have seen myself being friends with her.”
“Yes, my little sister is quite the character,” Elijah frowns and narrows his eyes at me, “You said, unlike my brother… since I’ve been gone, have you and him,” Elijah picks at an invisible piece of lint on his shoulder, “discussed much?”
At the mention of Klaus, I go still.
“Y/n?”
I look up to Elijah who is eyeing me wearily, “Me and Klaus? I mean Klaus! Because there is no me and Klaus! It’s just Klaus!”
Elijah’s eyes narrow even more and I look away and glance at my hands.
“I mean he hasn’t killed me so that’s something,” I say casually trying to cover up the mess I just spilled out.
I hear Elijah let out a growl and he grabs my chin to make me look up to him, “Tell me now, Y/n. Has my brother done anything to harm you? If he has I swear to whatever Gods are out there I will-”
“Dude chill,” I move my face out of his hand and stand up.
“Klaus hasn’t hurt me,” I think about my friends, “At least not physically. Him torturing my friends has been kind of emotionally draining. But, no. Klaus, he’s been a nuisance but he’s not been horrible.”
Elijah and I watch each other, well more like I watch him and he accesses me.
“You’re being truthful with me, right Elskan?”
I nod my head and let out a dramatic yawn, “Yup, totally. God, what is the time? I’m pooped.”
Elijah shoots me a look and then rolls his eyes dramatically.
I raise an eyebrow at him and smirk, “If you keep rolling your eyes like that, you’re going to start looking like me.”
Elijah's tense shoulders loosen and he smiles at me and gestures to my bed, “How tragic that would be. Lay down, Elskan.”
I raise an eyebrow and laugh, “Why? Are you going to tuck me in and read me a bedtime story?”
Elijah walks over to me so he’s about a foot away from me, “I don’t see why not. You’ve got plenty of literature for me to read to you,” He looks back to Fifty Shades which is still sitting on my desk.
“I would rather die,” I blurt out.
Elijah laughs and picks up the edge of my comforter. He gestures for me to lay down and I bite back a smile as I do.
I get under the covers and Elijah places the comforter back down. We stare at each other for a moment before Elijah leans down. I suck in a breath and close my eyes. When I feel Elijah’s lips place a kiss on my temple I let out a sigh.
“Goodnight, Elskan. I’ll be seeing you very soon.”
—-
My father’s in transition.
I stare blankly at the text from Caroline as I read it over and over again.
Excuse me?
Meredith Fell gave him blood and he died with it in his system.
Oh, Jesus Christ.
Ok. Should I meet you at the hospital? I can leave now????
I stare at the three dots as I wait for Caroline to finish typing. After what seems like forever I finally get a response.
No. Elena is on her way. Just wanted to keep you updated.
As soon as I read the text I pull out Elena’s contact and type out a message.
WHAT THE HELL????!!! Who killed Caroline’s dad?????
We’re not sure yet. There is someone going around killing council members. Sheriff Forbes said they were killed with one of the stakes from Ric’s collection. I’ll update you later. Stay safe<3
I sit on the edge of my bed, mouth wide open as I stare at the bomb drop that is this text message. Does Mystic Falls have a serial killer? What the fuck am I thinking?! Of course, it does, because what else could be more fucked up about this god-forsaken town!??
I throw my phone on my nightstand and run across the hall to Theo’s room. I throw open his door and my little brother lets out a squeal.
“Jesus woman! Knock first! I could’ve been indecent,” Theo says as he tightens his silk robe around himself dramatically.
“When have you ever been decent in the first place,” I place my hand on my hip and glare at him.
Theo gives me an offended look.
“Also, Mystic Falls now has a serial killer,” I drop the bomb and Theo blinks at me for a few moments.
“Repeat that one more time for me,” He gestures to his right ear.
“Serial. Killer. Mystic. Falls. Stay. Inside.”
Theo nods for a moment before turning around and running towards his phone, “Leave now woman, I must tell my precious baby boy about this.”
I roll my eyes and watch as my pathetic brother dials up Jeremy’s phone number.
“You’re welcome.”
—
For the rest of the afternoon, I tried to do anything to keep me busy. I tried painting, but couldn’t paint anything. I tried reading, but couldn’t focus on the words. I even tried yoga, and now I have pains in my lower back.
To say I pretty much jumped when my phone finally rang is an understatement.
“Hello! What’s going on!?”
“Woah, Pukey. Glad to know you’re finally excited to hear from me,” Demon’s sarcastic voice comes through on the other end.
“You’re not who I was hoping it would be,” I groan.
“And who were you hoping? A certain Original maybe? Not sure which one you were hoping for though. We need to have another movie night so you can update me on your latest conquest.”
“What the hell are you gabbing about now, Demon?”
“Oh you know, a certain suited Original. Or maybe his younger brother who just happened to save your life the other night. Just between us girls, which one is currently tickling your fancy?”
I tighten my grip on my phone, “I’m hanging up.”
“Wait! I have a favor to ask,” Damon stops me from ending the call.
I sigh, “What is it now?”
“I need you to get yourself all dolled up and make your way to the big bad wolf’s house at 8.”
At the idea of seeing Klaus, I freeze up.
“Pukey?”
I shake my head, “That’s not happening, Damon. Deal with him on your own.”
“Y/n, come on. Help a friend out.”
“We’re not friends,” I retort.
“Lovers?”
“I’ll kill you in your sleep.”
“I just love your dirty talk. It amazes me how you’re still single,” Damon’s sarcastic response has my upper lip twitching.
“I’ll help you stab Stefan with a fork if you come.”
I look back to my closet, “Eight, you said?”
—
I let out the biggest sigh possible as I stared at the huge mansion in front of me. I then groan when the fabric of my short dress rides its way up my thighs.
After I got off the phone with Damon I went to my closet to find something to wear. I then realized that the only nice clothing I had was the clothes that Alastair bought for me. And as much as I hate saying it, he does have pretty good taste in fashion.
As I try to pull down the short hem of my black lace dress though, I’m not realizing he isn’t the best at guessing women’s sizes. Every time I pull my dress down so I cover half my thigh, the tiny spaghetti straps holding the dress up pull down farther to give an ample view of my chest. Fantastic.
I make my way up the stairs and I just have to keep reminding myself that I’ll get to stab Stefan. When I reach the huge front door I let out a deep breath and knock on it with my shaking hand.
Not even a moment later a blonde woman in a gold dress answers the door, “Can I help you?”
I stare at her confused, “Um, I’m here for a dinner party?”
The woman stares at me blankly and nods her head, “Of course. Right this way,” she says to me in a monotone voice, and I’ve concluded that she’s most likely been compelled.
The blonde woman leads me through the house and into a large room where Damon, Elijah, Klaus, and Not-Yoda are conversing. They’ve all noticed my arrival now but I just stare at Damon hoping he’ll take the lead on this one.
“There’s my girl,” Damon loudly says as he hops up the steps to me and reaches out his arm for me to take, “I was wondering what was taking you so long.”
I shoot Damon a questioning look at his odd behavior but as I look at the other three men’s surprised faces I’m concluding that they didn’t know I was coming.
“Elskan, I…,” Elijah stares at me as his eyes move quickly over me and I bite my lip in embarrassment.
“I’m sorry for crashing your party,” I gesture towards the door, “I’m just going to leave.”
“Wait,” Elijah calls after me and I watch as he climbs the steps to where Damon and I are standing, “Please, join us.”
I look down at Elijah who has his hand raised for me to take, then to Damon who has a smirk on his face, then to Stefan who looks like he’d rather be anywhere but here, and then to Klaus. The hybrid is sitting in a chair closest to the wall, from his casual posture someone would think he’s in a good mood but as he raises a glass of red liquid to his lips, but as his dark blue eyes meet mine, I can see the dark fire burning underneath his surface.
And that’s when I realize, Elijah may want me here, but his younger brother certainly doesn’t.
“Y/n?”
I look away from Klaus and back to Elijah who is looking at me expectantly.
“Um, ya. If that’s alright with you,” I take my arm out of Damon’s and place my left hand into Elijah’s. He slightly tugs me away from Damon with a smile on his face. But as I come almost chest to chest with him his smile drops and dark looks cover his face. A sick feeling builds in my stomach as Elijah drops my hand and grabs my shoulder. I frown, in confusion, but when his thumb grazes my gunshot scar I tense up.
“What happened here,” Elijah’s usually light voice drops into something that makes me want to crawl into a ball and hide. When I look up at him though, I realize he wasn’t asking me, instead he was asking the other men in the room.
Elijah’s hand hasn’t left its position on my shoulder as he glares at the three men in the room.
“I suggest one of you answer me, now.”
“She was shot,” Damon answers for the other two men.
Elijah’s thumb stops its grazing and his gaze goes from my scar to Damon.
“Who did it?”
At Elijah’s harsh tone, Damon shoots me a look and I shrug.
“It was an accident,” Damon tries to joke.
Elijah doesn't seem to find it funny though as a low growl escapes him, making me flinch back.
“Brother,” Klaus practically growls at his older brother.
Elijah’s gaze quickly turns to me and his dark look drops as soon as he makes eye contact with me.
“Elskan,” Elijah takes a step towards me and I take a step back towards Damon.
The look of utter heartbreak on Elijah’s face makes something deep inside me break as he lowers his hand that is outstretched for me.
“Can we just get this dinner over with,” Stefan interrupts us with his annoyed tone.
I turn my gaze to the asshole but can still feel Elijah’s eyes on me.
“That would be great,” Damon says and slowly gestures for me to go in front of him.
I nod and start to walk towards the table when I realize there are only four chairs.
“Oh.”
“Here let me, Elskan,” Elijah quickly says and goes to the edge of the room grabs a chair, and places it at the table. He stands behind it and gestures for me to sit down. I smile at him and nod in thanks. This seems to bring back his mood as his eyes lighten at my acknowledgment.
After I sit down, Elijah seats himself in the chair to my right. I then look to my left and realize that Klaus is seated right beside me.
A girl dressed in the same gold one as before places a plate and silverware in front of me but almost all of my attention is on Klaus. Who seems to not even care to recognize my existence. I mean why should I care though? Right?
—
“You lost your appetite. Eat,” Klaus Says to Stefan who is sitting directly across from us.
Damon chastises his little brother, “I thought we agreed to leave the grumpy Stefan at home.”
I roll my eyes as I pick at the mashed potatoes on my plate. We’ve been sitting for maybe 5 minutes and yet Stefan has already found a way to ruin the night.
Stefan gives his brother and Klaus a fake smile before picking at the food on his plate.
“That’s the spirit,” Klaus smirks.
“Wine, Miss?”
I turn my shoulder to one of the waitresses who is holding out a bottle of wine. I shake my head.
“No, thank you. I don’t drink.”
The girl nods her head and then walks over to Klaus and offers him wine.
“You don’t drink?”
My attention turns to Elijah who is leaning towards me with an interested look on his face.
I shake my head, “I’m not 21.”
Elijah smiles at me, “I know that. But, if you wanted some, I’m sure no one here would tell the authorities.”
I look at the glass of wine in front of Klaus and a wave of nausea rolls through me, “No. I’m good with my water. Thanks,” I smile and hope he drops the subject.
Thankfully Klaus loves hearing himself speak.
“Isn’t this nice,” He asks us, “The five of us dining together. Such a treat. Is this what you had in mind when you pulled the dagger out of my brother?”
I let out a low breath and sip my water as I watch the men in front of me start their little war.
“Well, I know what he felt about you, so I figured, the more…the merrier,” Damon smirks and winks at Elija, and I shake my head. This guy really needs to realize he can’t keep picking fights with men 10 times his age.
“Well,” Klaus responds, “Elijah and I have had our share of quarrels over the centuries, but we always make it through.”
“Kind of like, uh, you and Rebekah, right,” Stefan joins in and I set down my water, “Where is she, by the way? Last I checked, she was still daggered because you were afraid to face her.”
“If you’re referring to the fact that Rebekah knows I killed our mother I’ve already come clean to Elijah.”
Klaus’ words have me glancing at Elijah. Although his face appears nonchalant I watch as his fingers tightly grip the glass he’s holding. It doesn’t take him but a moment to notice my staring and he shoots me a small smile.
“Hey, Stef, remember when you killed Dad? Might want to dial down the judgment till dessert,” Damon remarks to his brother, and my eyebrows raise.
“Oh, so hurting people you supposedly care about is something you’ve been doing for over a century now,” I smile snarkily at the vampire who glares at me, “And here I thought it was only something you did to your girlfriend, and friends.”
Stefan goes to say something but I clear my throat and raise a hand stopping him, “My apologies,” I place a hand to my chest, “I meant ex-girlfriend.”
I hear Klaus snort into his drink from beside me and I jolt when I feel his hand grip my thigh and squeeze it.
“I fear I might’ve missed some things,” Elijah shoots me a look with a sly smile.
Klaus still has his hand gripping my thigh so focusing is starting to become hard.
“Yes, you’ve missed my brother burning all the bridges he once had,” Damon responds and then takes a sip of his wine.
“Kind of like the bridge he tried driving me and his EX-girlfriend off of,” I respond casually and I feel Klaus squeeze my thigh again.
“You did what,” Elijah’s voice comes out low and I look over to see him glaring at Stefan, the latter who is trying his hardest not to make eye contact with the Original.
“Ooookay. We’re here to make a deal, gentlemen. Not kill each other,” Damon tries to clear the air.
“Might want to remind your brother that,” I bite out and match Elijah’s glare.
Damon shoots me a look and I roll my eyes.
“We have a long evening ahead of us,” Damon continues, “Pace yourselves.”
—-
“Where is the lovely Elena tonight,” Elijah asks at the table and I glance at my phone hoping to get a message from anyone. But frown when I see only one text notification from Theo asking how to cook instant noodles. I don’t respond.
“I don’t know. Ask Damon,” Stefan says and Klaus and I both laugh.
“I’d say to ask your little girlfriend over here,” Damon points to me and I stare wide-eyed at him. I feel Klaus’ hand tighten around my thigh.
“I’m sorry,” Klaus looks over to his brother, “you’ve missed so much. Ah, trouble in paradise.”
“One more word about Elena and this dinner is over,” Stefan gazes at everyone at the table and I roll my eyes.
“And here I thought you were melodramatic when you were off blood,” I stare blankly at the vampire across from me who stares back at me.
“I never understood why Elena was friends with you,” Stefan responds.
“And what is that supposed to mean,” I lean forward and glare at him.
Stefan shrugs and leans back, “I just mean that all of her other friends aren’t fragile like you. Physically and emotionally. I mean you’ve had to realize that you’re always the last one to find out about things going on. It's because you’re nothing but a liability.”
I stare at Stefan and for a moment I’m right back to the scared little girl who would puke at the first sign of danger. Because he’s right. I am a liability. There’s nothing special about me. I’m just some weak human that no one wants around because they know I’ll just get hurt. Or throw up.
I’m still sitting silent when I hear Elijah’s chair push backward. But before he can do anything Stefan is being dragged out of his chair by the next by Klaus.
“Let me make one thing perfectly clear old friend,” Klaus brings Stefan up to his face as Klaus growls down to him, “If I catch you even looking in Y/n’s direction one more time tonight, coffin or no coffin, I will rip you apart. Limb by bloody limb, and feed your body parts to your brother,” Klaus grips Stefan’s throat tighter to the point where I think he’s going to kill him, “Have I made myself clear?”
I watch in shock, along with Elijah and Damon who appear to be the same as Stefan nods to Klaus.
“Words, Stefan,” Klaus growls.
“I won’t look at her,” Stefan chokes out.
In a second Stefan is being dropped to the ground and Klaus is walking back over to his seat as if nothing happened.
“Perfect,” Klaus smirks, “Shall we continue?”
I stare wide-eyed at the hybrid next to me, but he doesn’t look over at me.
I look over to Elijah who sits back in his seat, but his gaze is on his brother. A look I can’t quite distinguish is on his face.
“Alright…let’s keep Elena and Y/n, in the “Do Not Discuss” pile,” Damon says.
The other men nod their heads but a chuckle from Klaus has me sighing.
“It’s just the allure of the Petrova Doppelganger is still so strong,” Klaus says and a wave of jealously washes over me.
“What do you say, brother? Should we tell them about Tatia,” Klaus turns to his brother who lets out a sigh.
Elijah shakes his head, “Now why should we discuss matters long since resolved?”
I furrow my brows at Elijah’s comment.
“Well, given their shared affection for both Elena and Katerina I think our guests might be curious to learn about the originator of the Petrova line.’’
I take a long sip of my water and start to regret not getting that glass of wine when I had the chance.
“Well, we’re not going anywhere Elijah. Please, do tell,” Damon says.
“Please, don’t,” I whisper under my breath and feel Klaus’ hand squeeze my thigh again.
“When our family first settled here there was a girl named Tatia. She was an exquisite beauty. Every boy of age desired to be her suitor. Even though she’d had a child by another man. And none loved her more than Niklaus,” Elijah says, and that wave of jealousy from before builds.
“Oh, I’d say there was one who loved her at least as much,” Klaus says thoughtfully and I roll my shoulders in annoyance.
“Wait a minute,” Stefan cuts in, “you both loved the same girl?”
I place my right hand on my thigh and tighten it into a fist as I stare at Stefan. I’m about to break skin when a hand pulls my fingers apart and intertwines its fingers with my own.
I look up at Elijah who is already staring at me with a worried look.
I have one left thigh being grabbed by Klaus and my right hand intertwined with Elijah. What the actual fuck is going on right now?
Elijah squeezes my hand before continuing, “Our mother was a very powerful witch. She sought to end our feud with Tatia and so she took her. And Klaus and I would later learn that it was Tatia’s blood that we consumed in the wine on the night where our mother performed the spell which turned us into vampires.”
I release a small gasp and squeeze Elijah’s hand in comfort. What kind of mother would do that to her children?
“Tatia wouldn’t make a decision between the two of us so for a time, Niklaus and I grew estranged. Harsh words were traded. We even came to blows, didn’t we, brother?”
“But in the end, we recognized the sacred bond of family,” Klaus responds.
“Family above…all,” Elijah finishes.
Each brother uses their free hand to cheer their drinks together, and at the same time, I feel Klaus tighten his hold on my thigh and Elijah squeezes my hand.
What the fuck.
—-
“So why don’t we move this evening along and discuss the terms of this proposal,” Elijah asks the Salvawhore brothers.
“Well,” Damon starts, “It’s very simple. Klaus gets his coffins back. In exchange, he and the Original extended family leave Mystic Falls forever. Me, Stefan, Elena, and Pukey, live happily ever after…no grudges.”
At the thought of never seeing Elijah…or Klaus again a weird feeling washes through me.
“Most of the deal sounds fair, brother,” Elijah says.
“I don’t think you understand,” Klaus responds, “Elena’s Doppelganger blood ensures that I will always have more hybrids to fight those that oppose me. I will never leave her behind.”
Klaus stands up, and I can finally release a breath as his warm hand is gone from my thigh.
“Let’s say I do leave her here under your protection, what then? How long before one of you turns her into a vampire? Or worse, how long before she dies caught between your feuding, you see each one of you truly believes that you’re the one that can protect her. And that is simply a delusion. Gentlemen…the worst thing for Elena Gilbert is…the two of you.”
I try not to agree with Klaus’ words but he’s kind of right.
“I’m gonna get some air,” Damon says and gets up from the table.
Elijah squeezes my hand before standing up, “Let me deal with this,” He says before following Damon. Which I find quite odd.
“All this talk has made me thirsty,” Klaus says as he leans on the top of his chair.
“What do you say, Stefan,” Klaus gestures to one of the servers, “Can I interest you in a little after-dinner drink?”
Within in split second Klaus is biting into the poor woman’s neck and I flinch backward. I quickly stand up from my chair and away from Klaus. I watch in horror as Klaus drains the young woman.
“Klaus, stop! You’re going to kill her,” I try to beg him but he doesn’t spare me a glance as he drops the poor girl's body down on the ground. I rush over to her to check for a pulse but feel tears rush to my eyes when I feel nothing.
“Oh come on, Princess,” I feel Klaus touch my shoulder and I flinch away from him. Something shifts in his face at my movement but quickly morphs back into his sarcastic smirk, “Get off the floor, it’s dirty. You’ll ruin the pretty dress of yours.”
“Don’t touch me,” I look up at him and growl.
“Well, you two will make a happy couple,” Stefan remarks as he stands up from his chair.
Klaus’ attention goes from me to Stefan as he glares at him.
“I guess the only reason agreed to this evening, Klaus is to drive a wedge between me and my brother,” Stefan says as he walks over to Klaus.
I wipe the hair away from the poor girl’s face and then stand up, distancing myself from the two men.
“Oh no, you’re doing that well enough on your own. Because of Elena, you’re going to lose your brother and you’ll only have yourself to blame,” Klaus says.
“What do you say, Klaus? It’s time for you to put something on the table. We’ve made our offer, now you counter” Damon enters the room again followed by Elijah. The latter’s attention goes to me and a worried expression comes over his face as he rushes over to me.
Elijah raises his hands and wipes away tears from my face, “What happened? Are you hurt?”
I don’t say anything as I look over at the dead girl on the floor. I hear Elijah take a deep sigh as he looks at her and then he gestures to someone behind us. Right after two waiters walk over to her body and pick her up off the floor.
I watch wordlessly as they take her lifeless body out of the room.
“I’m sorry you had to see that, Elskan. My brother shouldn’t have done that in front of you.”
“He shouldn’t have done it at all,” I bite out quietly.
“It’s ironic,” Stefan’s voice pulls all of our attention as he gestures to Klaus and then Elijah, “You talk about how Damon and I are causing a rift between ourselves because of Elena when you and Elijah are clearly doing the same.”
I frown as Stefan looks over to Klaus and then over to me and Elijah. I frown in confusion.
“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Stefan. Once again your bloodlust has made you irrational,” Klaus responds sarcastically but his voice is deeper than before and I feel Elijah pull me behind him.
“Don’t play dumb Klaus,” Stefan smirks snarkily at the Orignal, “I know what she is to you. And from the way Elijah hangs onto every word she says as if she’s the only thing in this world that exists to him, I’m going to take a wild guess and say she’s the same thing to him. So tell me, which of us is truly going to be torn away from our brother?”
I stared confused at the men in front of me.
“Elijah, what is he talking about?”
I walk next to Elijah but he won’t look down at me, “It’s nothing, Y/n. Ignore him. Mr. Salvatore, don’t you think you’ve had enough to drink tonight?”
At Elijah’s equally dark tone, I get even more confused.
“Will someone just tell me what the hell is going on?!”
Stefan finally looks over to me and I see Elijah start to move in front of me again but I push him back, “Don’t.”
“Mr. Salvatore if you continue, I will rip your head from your shoulders,” Elijah threatens Stefan.
“Let’s go back to the negotiating shall we,” Klaus interrupts and I shoot him a glare.
“Fuck no! I swear to god if someone doesn't start giving me answers soon I’m going to kill myself in front of you all right now to change the trajectories of ALL your lives,” I yell out and move towards the table and grab a knife. Shit. Not a knife, a spoon.
“Stefan,” I turn and glare at the vampire who watches me with a raised eyebrow, “Spill it.”
“Stefan if you do I swear to-” Klaus begins and I hold the spoon up to my neck and glare at him. He just looks at me like I’m a nuisance.
“Shut it, dog!”
“Brother, maybe this is something that should be held off for another time,” Damon chimes in from the background.
“You shut it too, Manwhore,” I glare at Damon who raises his hands in surrender.
“Elskan,” Elijah says and I look over to see him walking towards me and I glare at him, “Let us finish dinner, and then I give you my word that we will discuss this.”
I shake my head at his words, “No. You’ll just come up with another excuse or you’ll say again that I can’t know just yet. And I’m sick of it! I’m not some liability, compared to what everyone thinks! I can handle whatever you throw at me.”
Elijah sends me a sad look that pisses me off, “I know, Y/n. No more of that, I promise you.”
I stare at him for a moment before turning towards Klaus who is glaring at his older brother, “Brother, you can’t be serious?!”
“Niklaus she deserves to know,” Elijah says and Klaus opens his mouth to begin to argue.
“Screw this,” I hear Stefan say, “Y/n, you’re their soulmate. Which is a supernatural phenomenon that only happens to a few supernaturals.”
“Fuck,” I hear Elijah mutter under his breath.
I loud growl escapes Klaus as he rushes over to Stefan and grabs him by the throat.
“I’m sorry, what,” I release a laugh at the absurdity that is that answer.
All the men turn to look at me and I place the spoon back on the table.
“That’s a ridiculous answer, Stefan, thanks for the laugh but now the adults are talking,” I turn back to Elijah, “So you’ll tell me after dinner?”
Elijah stands there silently, as he just blinks at me with his mouth slightly open.
I raise an eyebrow at him and then turn to Klaus, “What’s wrong with him?”
Klaus drops Stefan and then looks at Elijah and then at me. He opens his mouth and then closes it again.
“How about we discuss this after dinner,” Klaus asks and I sigh but nod my head.
“If you don’t keep your word, I’m daggering you myself,” I turn back and glare at Elijah who blinks at me again.
“Alright then,” Klaus starts, “I offer Elena’s future happiness. You see what she needs right now is to be rid of you lot and to fall in love with a human. Maybe that nice football player. You know the blonde one.”
“Matt Donovan? Really,” Damon asks disgustedly.
“Ya, why not? They’ll marry, live a long fruitful life and pop out a perfect family.”
“And continue the Petrova bloodline,” Stefan concludes, “Every few hundred years you’ll have a new Doppelganger to drain and never run out of hybrids, right, Klaus?”
“Consider it a small return on my investment in her well-being. See, after you hand me back the coffin. I’ll ensure her safety for the rest of her natural life. You know it's what’s best for her. So… What do you say, Stefan,” Klaus walks over to the younger vampire, “Do we have a deal?”
Stefan meets Klaus in the middle and goes to shake Klaus’ hand.
“Nice try, Klaus. But no deal,” Stefan says, and within a second Klaus is breaking Stefan’s hand and legs. And then brings his hand to the flames of the fireplace.
Damon begins to run to help his brother but Elijah easily grabs him by the throat and holds him to the wall. All I do though I stand by the table and drink my water.
“Now bring me my coffin before I burn him alive,” Klaus says to Damon who finally relents.
“Go with him, brother. You keep him honest. When you return I will make good on my promise to you and I will hand over our family,” Klaus says to Elijah who gives me a quick glance before following behind Damon.
With a sigh, I sit down at the table again sip my water, and pick at the leftover corn. Behind me, Klaus is still threatening and burning Stefan but I honestly don’t give a damn. He needs to be brought down a peg. Wait…
“Klaus,” I turn in my chair and the hybrid looks over to me.
“What is it, love? I’m kind of in the middle of something here,” He gestures to Stefan and I shrug.
“While you’ve got him down there,” I stand up and sneakily grab the carving knife off the table, “Damon promised me I could have something if I came tonight. And since he; 's currently gone I was hoping you could help me,” I send him a sickly sweet smile and something shifts in his face and his smile matches mine.
“I don’t see why I can’t,” Klaus smirks and I practically skip over to the two men.
When I get in front of Stefan who looks up at me with a glare, I lean down to meet eye level with him. At the same time, I see Klaus tighten his hold on Stefan. I look up at the hybrid but he’s already watching me with an intense gaze.
“I thought we were friends Stefan. I told you things about myself that I don’t tell many people. And you know what you did,” I fake a frown and lean closer into the vampire, “You threatened my little brother and tried to drown me. So fuck you,” Right when I say the last words I take the knife that is in my hands and plunge it into Stefan’s stomach.
Stefan drops to the ground in pain and Klaus lets him. That red-hot anger I felt those weeks ago returns as I watch Stefan try to pry the bloody knife out of his stomach.
“I don’t think I’ve ever been more attracted to a woman more, in my entire life, Astin Min.”
Klaus’ words shock me out of my trance and I look up to see him staring down at me with an undistinguishable look.
Klaus raises his hand and wipes a finger across my cheek. When he brings his finger back the tip of it is covered in blood, Stefan’s blood.
I watch almost entranced as Klaus locks eyes with me as he brings his finger to his lips and sucks the blood off his finger.
“What’s going on here,” Elijah’s voice has me quickly stepping away from both of the men.
Elijah’s eyes trail over me and stop at my hands which I can see now are covered in blood.
“Damon said I could do it,” I quickly point at the vampire standing next to him who shoots me a glare.
“Why haven’t you left,” Klaus asks his brother as a waitress enters the room carrying a serving tray.
Elijah’s narrowed eyes leave mine to move to his brother, “Well, where are your manners, brother? You forgot dessert?”
I hope it’s a strawberry shortcake!
Elijah rips a blanket off of the tray to reveal two daggers. Damnit.
“What have you done,” Klaus takes a step back.
“What have you done,” Elijaah retorts, “See, I’ve learned not to trust your vulgar promises, Klaus. We’re doing this on my terms now.”
Why was that kind of attractive? No, Y/n. Stop it!
All of a sudden a young attractive man enters the room behind Elijah and Klaus.
“Kol,” Klaus exclaims.
“Long time, brother,” “Kol” Responds.
Klaus backs away shaking his head and the scared look on his face makes me feel sick. Klaus goes to escape but a man with long brown hair stops him.
“Finn, don’t!”
“Finn” stabs Klaus right in his hand and I take a step forward. Within a second though my view is being blocked by Elijah.
“Stay back,” Elijah softly whispers to me and reaches a hand behind him for me to take. I look at my shaking bloody hand and intertwine it with his.
Klaus speeds towards the other exit but Rebekah comes into view.
“Rebekah,” Klaus exclaims right when his sister stabs him in the stomach.
“I can’t watch,” I lean into Elijah and he pulls me into him hiding my face into his neck.
“This is for our mother,” I hear Rebekah say.
“You’re free to go,” Elijah's chest rumbles as he speaks. I look up at him and he glances down at me and uses his hand to brush away the hair on my face.
“You can stay or leave,” He whispers down to me and I turn to see everyone in the room staring at me now.
“Ah, Elijah! You’ve finally met your soulmate,” Kol smirks as he takes a step towards us and Elijah lets out a low growl, “Congrats brother.”
At Kol’s words, I frown, “Elijah? What is he talking about?”
“Kol, you daft idiot,” Rebekah screeches, “She doesn’t know she’s Nik’s soulmate yet!”
“Nik’s soulmate? No, she’s quite clearly Elijah’s,” Kol gestures to how Elijah is holding on to me.
Rebekah, Kol, and the other sibling, Finn, all stare at me with confused looks on their faces before Kol breaks out into a loud laugh.
“Bloody hell! You poor girl,” Kol stares wide-eyed at me and then at Elijah and Klaus, the latter who watches his younger brother with a glare, “You got sacked with both of them. Didn’t you?”
I stare at the young man in front of me and can start to feel myself shake, “Elijah what’s happening?”
“I’ll explain everything, Elskan. Let the Salvatores take you home and I swear to you I will explain it all,” Elijah says and I release a shaky breath as I nod at his words.
Elijah presses a kiss to my temple before nodding to Damon, who quickly comes and grabs my upper arm.
“Mr. Salvatore, I promise you if anything happens to her while in your care…”
Damon quickly nods his head, “I got it. Come on, Pukey. Let’s go home.”
The last thing I see before I exit the room is the pain-stricken eyes of the Original hybrid.
#klaus mikaleson imagine#klaus mikaelson#damon salvatore#athenamikaelson#thecwshows#elijah mikaelson#klaus x reader#the originals#the vampire diares imagine#author#tvd klaus#klaus mikealson x reader#elijah mikaelson x reader#elijah mikaelson imagine#stefan x elena#elena gilbert#davina claire#damon salvatore imagine#alaric saltzman#stephan salvatore#caroline forbes#bonnie bennett#thevampirediaries#the vampire diaries#theoriginalsimagines#rebekah mikaelson#x reader#reader
435 notes
·
View notes
Text
We are not Friends D.Bridgerton
Description: A falling out results in a lost friendship, between Y/n and Daphne, due to this, the two have not been friends for some time. But a sticky situation occurs and they are to come back together again. Let's hope the truth comes out, or God help these women.
"Mama!" Daphne cries, clenching the newest Lady Whistledown gossip in hand, pacing the drawing room, breaking closer to tears.
Violet Bridgerton rushes in, barely having a moment to steady herself before Daphne is crashing into her arms, weeping a set of worked up emotions.
"What seems to be the matter?" Violet takes her hand, sitting them both on the sofa, ringing for tea.
"Look!" She shoves the parchment in her chest, sulking in her handkerchief.
Violet's eyes blew open, shock visible on her face. "Oh, no... Anthony!"
─── ・ 。゚☆: .☽ . :☆゚. ───
Y/n gasps, her mouth agape, caring not for her breakfast, storming out of her room.
"This has to be some sort of joke."
"Papa! Edger! Look at what Lady Whistledown had published!" She almost screams, running to the drawing room, slamming the parchment down on the breakfast table.
Damon jumps, spilling his tea with Y/n slumping herself on the sofa, visibly hopeless. "Must you be so loud, Y/n." He hisses, taking the paper with a scowl. "Sorry, papa but just read it."
Dearest gentle readers,
It seems, a simple ruse, can stain even the purest fabrics, even a Baudelaire and Bridgerton. Something new has come to this authors attention... Something rather fake, such as a false friendship. It seems, Miss Y/n Baudelaire and Miss Daphne Bridgerton, have never been allies, let alone friends for almost a year. You see, before the season of debutantes and marriage, the close friends had a falling out, one that led to tears, unspoken words and unfortunately an unmendable relationship. If it were me, I would have guessed a man had been involved. They have fooled us all with their plastic grins, gentle tones and 'friendly' banter. All this time behind closed doors, the two ladies loathed each other with a burning passion, all over a man.
Of course, Daphne and Y/n have not been friends for some time, but they both assumed their roles to be well-kept, keeping a distance and only conversing when need be. But that did not fool Lady Whistledown and now everyone in town knew of their broken alliance, leaving a gaping hole in their family relations. You see, both dynasties held a strong relationship, one of favors and marriage. They were like kin to each other, all relying on their relationship, like kings and queens to neighboring nations, for here in London their is always some sort of war among the tons.
"What did you do!" Damon booms, tossing the paper to the floor in a rage.
"Nothing, I swear it, papa. It's blaspheme, lies. Lady whis-"
"Lady Whistledown, is never wrong, child. In this situation, you best hope she is." Damon marches off, rage fuming from his ears.
A long silence fills the air, one thick and angry. Edger, her eldest brother hunches over, squeezing the bridge of his nose, frowning deeply, breathing harshly, clearly angry. Y/n tries to speak, feeling the need to smooth the tension over but nothing comes.
"Don't speak, your words will only upset me," He sighs sharply, legs crossed, trying to calm himself. "I don't want to know what happened but only, how are you going to mend your friendship with Miss Bridgerton." He's staring at her now, eyes calm, body still tense
"What am I going to do? It is but a rumor, Daphne and I are, thick as thieves." She nods, setting herself up with haste, leaving him alone before she suffocates herself on the tension.
What was she to do, indeed? Y/n, had not a clue. Her heart was not yet ready to be fixed, let alone face the girl who had shattered it with her lies. She was done with her but it seems the ton is not.
If she is to face Daphne Birdgerton again, she will have the truth.
─── ・ 。゚☆: .☽ . :☆゚. ───
Daphne paces the room, sure to burn a hole through the carpet, waiting on Y/n, if she shows up of course. Surely she would, surely she is to care about the reputation of here family. But as the time drew to midnight, the ball soon to end, Daphne began to slowly lose hope.
"My apologies gentlemen, but my dance card is full. Better luck, next event, yes?" Y/n slides past the double doors, closing them with a shaky breath, turning the lock as she enters.
"Where have you been?" Said Daphne, her tone strained and irritated.
Y/n does not answer, pouring herself a glass of bubbles, no doubt a method to pull it together. "My feet do hurt." She flops on the cushioned sofa, past Daphne, near the fire, slipping her feet wear off, tucking her them under herself, getting comfortable.
The library of the host wasn't as large as the Baudelaire Mansion, but it were a library and a private place, certain to keep unwanted eyes and ears away.
"Sit, I do prefer our conversation to be comfortable." She says, lazily waving Daphne over, ignoring her exasperated groan as she sits on the other end of the sofa.
She could see in the corner of her eye, Daphne pouting, legs crossed with her dainty arms folded over her chest. If the circumstances were different, Y/n would tease and even draw a laugh, but they were no longer friends, so the thought of making fun and jokes were nothing but a past-time, forgotten and never to be forged again. Anyways, she's exhausted, feet aching, Y/n was in no mood for banter or going through memory-lane, as if they could.
"Why were you late." Daphne turns to her, stern and still sulking. Y/n laughs, sipping her drink, effortlessly turning her head, staring at her, as if she were a child. "I am to marry before the end of the season, can't do that if no man asks for my hand." She explains, rather plainly as if she were bored.
A sharp pang jabs Daphne's chest. She knew Y/n would stop at nothing, until she had found a Suitor and wed. It's the goal of every young lady present at the party, except hers. Daphne wanted to make her dynasty proud and wed out of love, but she could not do that, if the one she loved stared back at her, wanting not a woman but a man. Oh, how she wished, she were a man, not a woman. Perhaps, she could wed Y/n, run to the countryside and build a family together. But the longer she stares at her, the more doubt she felt, for the eyes that looked at her were filled with bitter anger and unforgiveness.
"I don't want to be your friend anymore, Y/n. I think it's best, that you and I make our separate ways."
Daphne could still recall the pain in her eyes, her smile erased in a few simple words, their long lasting friendship gone in a few moments. Guilt still loomed over her, like a shadow. But she couldn't pretend anymore, her heart became far too great for her to handle, Daphne could not trust herself to be alone with her, afraid she might flip and do something she'll regret. It had to be done, even if the eyes she once found comfort in hated her, wishing her dead.
If only things were different.
Y/n waves a hand in her face. "Hello, did you not hear a single word I said?" Her tone harsh, expression tight and clearly annoyed.
"Yes, of course!"
Y/n laughs humorlessly, visibly unconvinced. "You were spacing out again." She scoffs, setting the empty glass on the small wooden coffee table.
"You always do that! Especially when under hot water! Do you not car-"
Daphne zones out, losing herself in Y/n's visible rage. She were the only woman who could make anger look effortlessly beautiful, even if her words stung, which most of the time they did. But she cared not, for she knew Y/n did not mean what she said, only saying what comes to her mind when overwhelmed with fits of anger. She couldn't help the grin curving her lips, she's been starved of her company for too long, she had missed her yelling, her anger, her imperfections, that made her so perfect. She has missed every part of her, even her most messyest parts.
"What are you grinning at?" Said Y/n, frowning deeply, her tongue laced in poison, readying to kill.
"Nothing," Daphne snorts, clapping a hand over her lips, as if it could stop her uncontrollable chuckles. "Truly, nothing. My apologies, continue."
Y/n stood, furious and exhausted. "If this is how you defend your reputation— my reputation, you can kindly sod off!"
She picked up her skirts, making a b line for the exit. "Wait! You can't walk out there looking like that!" Daphne shields the only way out, blocking Y/n's path, trying her best not to buckle under glare.
"Looking like what."
Daphne swallows thickly, afraid of the wild fire before her: beautiful, stunning, luring, but dangerous and even deadly.
"You look displeased, angry, mad, furious... may I say, beautifully deadly." Daphne squeezes her eyes shut, waiting for another applause of sharpened words, but they never came.
Silence fell, like rain, cooling and even putting out the angry fire. Opening her eyes, she watches Y/n pour herself another drink, this time offering her a glass, eyes soft and gentle.
So that is all it took to calm her. Complements and sweetened words, is all that was needed to extinguish the flame. If only Daphne knew sooner, she could have saved her plenty of burns. Taking their places back on the sofa, Y/n slipping her slippers off once again, finding a comfortable position, they sat awkwardly, no words spoken.
"What I said before was, acting, pretending. We are already doing that, but we have to be closer, and spend a lot more time in public. Form a believable ruse." Y/n went on to explain, shifting in her spot, attention glued to Daphne.
Ruse.
The word made Daphne's stomach stir, making her sick. She did not want to pretend, did not want to act. She wanted her company to be raw, genuine. But she's fairly aware of her shortcomings, she just hoped that she could keep her wandering heart under control. There were many things Daphne wished for, but she will never wish for the falling of another's dynasty because she simply couldn't keep it together.
"Deal?"
"Deal." They shook hands in agreement, unknowingly dooming themselves in an unbreakable contract.
─── ・ 。゚☆: .☽ . :☆゚. ───
The spring sun bloomed a great deal of heat and light, the park bustling with noise of joy, celebrating the thaw, signifying the beginning of warmer weather in the ton. Y/n kept safe under the provided shade of her family camp, fanning herself and sipping pink lemonade, doing her best to keep up chatter with another possible Suitor, completely ignoring the second party drawing near her family tent.
"Well, good afternoon Miss Daphne! It has been much time since we last had your company over for tea." Edger curtsied, offering her a chair beside Y/n.
"It has, hasn't it? I have been preoccupied with far too difficult things, I'm sure you'll understand." She grins in thanks, taking a glass of pink lemonade.
"Yes, of course. I'm sure Mr Deluca would be happy to join me and the other gentlemen, elsewhere." He looks between Daphne and Y/n, sending him a silent message.
He nods, leaving a kiss to Y/n's gloved knuckles, curtsying, acknowledging both women in farewell.
Y/n flutters her lashes, grinning as Stephen takes his leave, his gaze still glued to the young lady, incapable of tearing it away, fumbling behind Edger. Once out of view, she turns her attention to Daphne, finding a rather nasty scowl.
"Fix your face, it appears to me that you have sucked a sour lemon." Y/n shifts in her seat, trying to get comfortable, watching her younger brothers: Harwin and Hamish, fly their kites with Hyacinth and Gregory, Daphne's youngest siblings.
She gasps, insulted, hitting Y/n in the shoulder with her fan. "I do not!"
Y/n winches with irritation, hitting Daphne back, acting like children. "Don't hit me, you sour lemon." She chuckles, dodging her attackers next move with a swift stance, ready to run. Without a second thought, she pokes her harshly in the thigh with her fan, making a run for it when Daphne decides to stand, surly for revenge, starting a chase.
Ladies should not run but in this case, Y/n saw it rather fitting to make chase from the woman hot on her tail, she sure were fast for someone rather slow. With the possibility of being physically harmed she couldn't help but laugh, a smile permanently stuck to her face, swiftly sliding past Daphne as she drove forward, fan in hand. Y/n gave a gentle tap with her fan to her behind, watching Daphne gasp, grinning as she shook her head, recollecting herself before continuing with the chase.
"You're going to regret that, Y/n."
With a squeal Y/n ran, dodging and weaving past young and old, even through the Bridgerton tent. "Sorry!" She yells, passing Violet, using her as a shield from her attacker.
"Using my mama, is rather cowardice, don't you think?" Daphne pants, trying to find a way past Violet who stood with a smile, finally happy to see her daughter and dearest friend frolic.
"Not at all, I'm sure your mama is enjoying herself. Aren't you ma'am?"
Violet rolls her eyes, stiff as a board. "Oh, Y/n what's that!" Daphne stills, pointing at something past Y/n's gaze, distracting her.
With her distraction she catches her, holding her in her arms, making it impossible for Y/n to escape. "Cheat!" She cries, laughing and without thinking, embraces Daphne, panting and grinning.
The two held each other, completely out of breath and out of hatred. The Bridgerton and Baudelaire girls back together again, even though it were a false friendship.
"Y/n would you join us for a glass of peach tea and perhaps chat about the season, so far? I see plenty of Suitors have swept to your feet." Violet offered a glass, acknowledging her state of jovial exhaustion.
"Yes, of course, Violet! I do adore your peach tea, I find it the most refreshing." She beams, taking the glass with Daphne's hand intertwined with her own.
Even with the presence of the spring heat, they chat for hours, drawing laughs, terrible jokes and even worse memories. "No, he didn't!" Daphne gasped, squeezing her hand.
"Oh, yes! Violet saw and had to step in. If she didn't I would have smacked him senseless." Y/n explained, high on story telling, completely oblivious or unbothered to her head resting on her shoulder, chuckling at the sudden throw back.
"Oh, yes... He was rather, rude and arrogant. His mother needs to teach him better manners." Violet gave a disapproving shake, sipping her peach tea, the pitcher almost empty.
"The worst part is, the young gentlemen came back! The nerve... And with his mother, no less." Violet tsk's, rolling her eyes.
"His mother!" Daphne chokes on her peach tea.
"Yes! A nasty blob of a woman."
"Mother!" Daphne scolds, Y/n laughing harder than intended.
"Your mother can be quite the... Bear." Y/n mutters, laying her empty glass down on the small white table, holding a silver tray.
"What? Would you have preferred that I do nothing? That witch bore an ugly heart of a boy, with a face of a donkey." She shrugged, pouring her guess another glass.
Y/n whizzed a laugh, Daphne slapping her on the arm, clearly not wanting her to encourage her mothers antics.
"Don't encourage her, she'll never stop." Daphne warns with a playful grins. "My apologies. Violet, next time go for the eyes before the crutch."
Violet chuckled with a wink, Daphne nudging Y/n.
At this time tents were slowly being stored away and the sun began to draw behind the clouds, dipping away for the night. With that, Y/n's lady Maid, Daisy strolled over, fetching the young lady.
"We are to leave in five, Edger wishes everyone to make haste to the carriage." She informs her, bobbing a curtsy, leaving faster than she came.
"Right, well the tea has been splendid, thank you Violet," She stands, sweeping her dress clean, bowing in farewell and thanks. "I do wish to spend another day like this, perhaps sooner than later."
"Oh, the thanks is all mine, you truly are missed. Our door is always open to you, if you ever need an escape from your brothers, but I can't promise much relief." She returns her bow, hugging her farewell.
"I'll walk you back." Daphne offers, high on a day filled with someone she missed, even with the sense of a ruse
She took her arm, moving rather slowly, not wanting to let her other half go, just yet.
"Stephen seems smitten with you, like all of your Suitors. He'll make an excellent husband and a great father, if you wed of course. You are to be wed?" Daphne asks, her tone and expression worried, searching for Y/n's gaze.
For a moment, her eyes pooled with fear, something Daphne thought she would never witness, for Y/n was always knowing, always confident and strong. Did she not wish to be wed?
Patting Daphne's arm, Y/n stops, looping her arm free, clearing her throat, her smile genuine to the eyes of a fool but Daphne is no fool, she sees right through her, like one sees through glass. Her smile seemed strained, pained, worried and hurt.
"I do thank you for today, it truly was a treat but I best go now and with haste, don't want to keep Edger waiting, you dare keep him waiting and he's all on you with claws. Hopefully Lady Whistledown buys our little ruse and our families reputation... Will be mended," She pauses, rolling her thumbs over Daphne's gloved hands, comforting and reassuring.
"I am sure you want me gone as much as Eloise, wishes to rid the world of men."
No, I do not want you gone, I want you near, close, incapable of leaving... I want you, as one wants oxygen.
But Daphne could not say that, not to anyone. To harbor affection for a fellow woman is forbidden, wrong, worse compared to her current situation. If Daphne were to bring speech to her hidden affirmation, she could be ruined─ her entire dynasty will be ruined, all because she couldn't stop her stubborn heart for loving this woman, who loathed her most. Would she hate her more, if she were to be honest? Would she kill her or out her if she were to give voice for her love?
Daphne wanted to scream, shout, yell and cry until her throat ran dry. She needs Y/n, like oxygen... Like a bed of roses that craves for water. But she couldn't have her, not in this life... Not in any.
Parting, broke Daphne, as if a weight had landed on her chest, crushing her heart.
"With haste, Daphne!" Eloise calls, her voice booming over the chatter of the bustling park, scaring a flock of birds, that took flight, frightened by the sudden noise, flapping and gobbling their own sounds.
─── ・ 。゚☆: .☽ . :☆゚. ───
Daphne is not the only person who eyed Y/n, as if she were the main course of the dinner party──"She's beautiful." Said Benedict, sipping his cocktail, eyeing the girl he's been trying to court for the entire season.
Of course, she were beautiful, it's Y/n, beauty came naturally to her and so did Suitors. She had not yet made it to the floor when a swarm of men crowded her, offering her a dance, a drink, a hand and even food. "Of course, she's beautiful, Benedict, only a fool will think otherwise." Said Daphne, gritting her teeth at her brother and the other men swooning for someone she wish were her's.
Y/n, wore her award winning smile, promising a dance to the first few boys, who pooled to her pink jeweled feet. Tonight she bared a rose quartz color dress, her neck donned with a matching gem necklace. Her hair flowed in ringlets, decoder with pink jeweled flowers, drawing back half her mane in a lovely back crown. Her ears, clipped with pink diamonds, rolling out a theme with her outfit. She stuck out.
Half way through the night Daphne had danced, performing that best she could, her gaze constantly shifting to the girl in pink, chatting to a ring off men, containing of lords, viscounts, dukes and even a prince.
She's growing tired at watching them frolic around her, making her laugh, gritting her teeth to dust. If she were a man, she would have courted Lady Y/n, long ago, asking for her hand with the most expensive flowers, gems, jewels and food─she loves her food, the best way to Y/n's heart is always food. Daphne is sure, that if Y/n had a choice between a husband and an infinite supply of her favorite foods, this season would have been short lived, less then a second spent on finding a husband, she'll be with a food child, living her best life.
By the expression on Y/n's face, she is growing exhausted, tired of these men, ready for sleep and perhaps a hearty meal. But the night was not over and the room is becoming far too warm. Fanning herself, Y/n excuses herself, gliding past men and women, young and old, shifting through until she were out, venturing to the fountain, relieved to finally have silence.
"I didn't expect you to leave such handsome men behind. Many looked rather wounded at your departure, I'm sure you shattered a few hearts." The sound of Daphne's voice makes Y/n jump, hand slamming against her chest in fright.
Calming herself, Y/n breaths an exhausted laugh, fanning herself still. She did not expect company, especially not Daphnes.
"Excuse my behavior but you gave me a fright. I was not anticipating your presence, not after Lady Whisledown's latest update." Said Y/n, scooting over, allowing Daphne to sit with her in the lip of the fountain.
"Uh, yes Lady Whistledown's paper, she seems rather impressed with our ruse, she even called us 'two peas in a pod'." The two shared a short laugh, consumed by awkward silence and embarrassing sniffs.
Lady Whistledown seemed pleased with their act, that she published two columns regarding their false friendship, speaking great praise for their public fondness. Thinking their friendship to be mended, fixed and thriving. So, why spend another minute in the same environment, pretending to enjoy their company.
Clearing her throat, Y/n turned her attention to Daphne. "Do you need something?" Her eyes wander, bottom lip stuck between her teeth, waiting for an answer.
Daphne paused, thinking for the best excuse possible. "No, I just wanted to see you... Perhaps offer a stroll around the gardens."
"I don't want to be your friend anymore, Y/n. I think it's best, that you and I make our separate ways."
Y/n scoffs, lowering her gaze to the gravel floor, an irritated grin, spreading across her face. "What are you doing?" She questions, her tone angry and steady, fire blooming under her gaze.
What is Daphne doing, indeed?
She had made it abundantly clear, their friendship meant nothing to her, that she wanted no part with Y/n at all. So, what were she doing, indeed?
Daphne swallowed thickly, guilt pooling in her stomach, knowing what she meant. She could be honest and risk her friendship a second time, or lie, and simply never see Y/n's face again.
"Don't say you don't know what I speak, because you do." Said Y/n, leveling her eyes with Daphne's, killing the slightest light in her eyes. "Must I recall what you said to me... What you never want me to forget. I don't want to be your friend anymore, Y/n. I think it's best, that you and I make our separate ways." Her tone, sharp and mean.
"You lied to me, to yourself. You never thought it best for us to go our separate ways. If you did, you would not be here, you would be happy with Lady Whistledowns latest publish, leaving me be... Like nothing had changed."
Y/n spoke with confidence, anger, bitterness and unforgiveness. But behind her words, something sad, hurt and betrayed lived there. Something Daphne did not miss, hurting herself in the process, shifting her gaze to her hands, wanting to disappear, hating herself for allowing her heart to fall so far.
"Why did you lie?" The crack in her voice, sounded false, fictional, but one glance in her eyes, Daphne was sure her heart shattered. She had missed Daphne, wanting to let her go as quickly as she had come. Heal quickly and move on. But her heart wouldn't allow it, wouldn't allow her to patch and sew herself back up again, until she had the truth.
Daphne's throat ran dry, she didn't know where to start, or even say anything, but her chest ached, she had to tell her. Sucking in a breath, Daphne steadied herself, bracing the threshold.
"I didn't want to let you go. I wanted to keep you, to steal you, to force you to stay and never leave my side... Not even for a man, for a Suitor, or for a husband." Daphne shook her head, laughing at herself. "Frankly, I wish I were a man, for a far different reason than Eloise. I wish I were born with a penis, because my affection for you... They're abnormal, wrong, forbidden... Strangling me, starving me of oxygen." Daphne sniffles, tears clogging her speech, her smile strained and tight.
"I wish to have you as a Suitor wishes to court you. Y/n I never wanted to go our separate ways, but what were I to do! You wish to wed a fine man, but I am a woman... You hate me, you don't feel the slightest affection for me... You'll love, and I'll die." She cries into her palm, body shaking, nose sniffling.
Y/n's mouth fell open, gaping, soundless. She did not expect her own friend to spill her heart out to her, to love her as a husband loved his wife. Y/n was speechless.
"You wish to be a man, for me?" Y/n leans forward, freeing Daphne's hands from her face, staring into her puffy eyes, searching for truth.
Daphne quivers. "Disgusting, for a woman to wish to be a man, so she could be free to love the woman her heart longs for." She chokes, leaning into Y/n's shoulder, her hand guiding her head, cuddling her closer.
Y/n grins, stroking Daphne's hair.
"You say disgusting, I say romantic." She giggles, rolling her thumb over Daphne's arm.
Daphne tilts her head up, gazing up at Y/n, clearly confused.
"What?" Her question barely, audible.
"If you wish to be a man for my heart, why not have it?" Y/n held her chin between her fingers, gently kissing her, sealing her vow.
"You do wish to have my heart?" She asks once a part, allowing Daphne to process the moment.
"Yes! A thousand times yes!" Daphne smiles, snatching another kiss, holding Y/n so very close, their chests embrace each other.
#daphne bridgerton#daphne bridgerton x reader#eloise bridgerton#eloise bridgerton x reader#anthony bridgerton#anthony bridgerton x reader#benedict bridgerton#Benedict bridgerton x reader#colin bridgerton#colin bridgerton x reader#bridgerton#penelope featherington#Penelope featherington x reader#Simon basset#simon basset x reader#sapphic#wlw#sapphic love#sapphic yearning#wlw post#wlw yearning
626 notes
·
View notes
Text
Admit it | Damon Salvatore x reader
Summary: Damon doesn’t like that you’re talking to another guy.
A/N: This has been in my drafts for a while. Hope you guys enjoy it! x
Go follow my fic rec blog! ---> @imaginationgonewild0912
**MASTERLIST**
Requests: {OPEN} closed
** Rules for Requesting **
** Who I Write For **
********************************************************************************************NOT MY GIF, CREDIT TO OWNERS
“Who is that clown?” Damon asked Alaric from his seat at the bar, nodding toward you and some guy sitting at booth, a little too close for his liking.
Alaric twists the stool, shrugging, “Don’t know,” he twists it back to the bar, sipping on his bourbon, “new guy?”
He narrows eyes at the two of you, “Never seen him around here. Maybe I should go introduce myself.”
Alaric grabs his shoulder, as he steps off the stool, “You’re already on thin ice with her. I wouldn’t.”
Damon gives him his signature smile, “When am I never on thin ice with her?” He shakes off Alaric’s hand and struts on over to your booth.
You roll your eyes as you see him approach, sliding away from your date, “Damon.”
“y/n.” He gives you a quick smile and then turns to your date, “And you are?” He places an intimating hand on his shoulder, giving it a tight squeeze.
“u-uh Luke-”
“Damon, don’t you have somewhere else to be? I don’t know, drowning in a bottle full of bourbon? Instead of bothering me and my date.”
You place a hand on your dates arm, “sorry about him-he’s just that annoying itch you can’t get rid of.” You smile, “What were you saying?”
Luke glances up at Damon, “Is he like your brother or something?”
“No-”
“No, I’m just her handsome and very sexy ex she can’t get rid of.”
You roll your eyes, “We dated for maybe a week. If that.”
“best week of your life if I remember correctly,” Damon says.
“you know I think it would be best if I go-” Luke starts to slide out of the booth.
You put a hand on his arm stopping him, “No it’s fine, you don’t have to go.”
“I think that would be a GREAT idea.” Damon grins, stepping away so he can exit the booth, an arm toward the door.
Luke is intimated, hurrying out of the restaurant. He doesn’t even stop to look back.
“Damn it Damon!” You huff, gathering your stuff. “What the hell is wrong with you?” You start to slide out the booth and when you stand, Damon steps in front of you so you’re chest to chest.
His smell is intoxicating. It takes you back to the week you two did date. There wasn’t a moment the two of you weren’t touching on each other. It ended in a fight because he wouldn’t admit his true feelings for you. Throughout the week together, he’d made you feel special but once you began talking more serious, it was like he got spooked. He turned everything around, making you believe the week was a temporary thing, never would be serious and you two would only go as far as messing around. It broke your heart because you saw a different Damon that week. You’d fallen in love with him and fallen hard. Your opened up to Damon, let him in and then to find out he didn’t feel the same? It destroyed you.
“Oh come on, he was a loser. He wasn’t your type. A blonde accountant working a 9-5? He was pathetic. He probably couldn’t even figure out how to get your bra off-”
“He was a nice guy!” You defend, “He was kind. Thoughtful. He was willing to be in a serious relationship. The absolute opposite of you.” You push past him, heading toward the exit of the bar.
Damon watches as you leave, a content smile on his face. He’d won this time. Again.
“Why can’t you you admit you love her?” Alaric asks, “instead of ruining every relationship she’s in.”
Damon glares at Alaric, narrowing his eyes, “I’ll kill you. Again.”
Alaric rolls his eyes, “Grow up Damon. She’s not going to be around for forever. She’s eventually going to grow tired of Mystic Falls, grow tired of you being around and move away. Especially if you keep ruining every relationship she’s in.” He gives his shoulder a rough squeeze, before heading back to the bar, leaving Damon with his thoughts.
~
(listened to All I Need by Within Temptation while I wrote this. feeling all the emotions)
You angrily wipe at the tears rolling down your cheeks. Why did he have to be this way? He was the one who didn’t feel the same way as you. He was the one who ruined the relationship with you and now it seems like he’s made it his personal mission to ruin your life and any chance of happiness.
Damon stalks you from the shadows, watching you walk to your car. Maybe Alaric was right. He couldn’t keep doing this. He could see it was hurting you. And for what reason? Because he was too chicken to admit he loved you?
You slammed your car door and placed your forehead against the steering wheel, letting the emotions take over; your body shook with the sobs.
He clinched his eyes as in pain as he heard your sobs. He couldn’t let this go on any longer. You needed to know the truth.
You jumped and clutched a hand to your chest when someone knocked on the window, “Jesus Christ Damon! You scared the shit out of me!”
“Open the door.” He tugs on the handle.
“Just leave me alone,” you plead wiping at your eyes, “I can’t do this anymore.”
“Y/n, please,” he begs, “open the door.”
You do as he asks and open the door. He holds out his hand for you, “what?”
“Take my damn hand.”
You reluctantly take it, stepping out of the car. “Damon seriously, I really don’t have the energy to deal with whatever you’ve got-
His large hands cup your cheeks forcing your eyes to meet his, “I love you. Ok?” He pauses for a moment, his thumb subconsciously caressing your cheek, “I was scared to admit it. It scared me to feel such.. love for you. The last time this happened I was left with my heart broken. I didn’t want it to happen again. My heart burns for you-” his eyes are full of desperation as they stare down at you, “I can’t imagine living this life without you.” He uses one hand to clutch at his chest, “it physically pains me to not be near you. To know all I’ve done is hurt you and for my own selfish reasons. Because I was too scared to admit the truth.”
There’s a heavy silence between you. He can hear your heart racing.
Your small hand reaches up to cup his face and he leans into your touch, desperate for it.
Another tense moment passes and in the heat of passion, your fingers are laced in his dark brown locks, crashing your lips against his.
~
Comments, likes and reblogs are always greatly appreciated! I finished this on my phone, forgive me for any mistakes
#damon salvatore fanfiction#damon salvatore fanfic#damon salvatore imagines#damon salvatore oneshot#damon salvatore fanfics#damon salvatore fics#damon salvatore fic#damon salvatore x reader fic#Damon salvatore x reader#Damon Salvatore x fem!reader#damon salvatore x female!reader#Damon salvatore x y/n#the vampire diaries fic#the vampire diaries imagines#the vampire diaries fanfiction#the vampire diaries fanfics#the vampire diaries fanfic
411 notes
·
View notes
Text
Rules {Part Five}
18+ ---- {Masterlist} {Tag-List}
Part Five
It was never a good idea, falling in love with the enemy. But how were you supposed to know how it would all end up?
♡♡ THANK YOU so much for all the love for this series!!! I had so much fun reading all your comments and inbox messages. Enjoy! and please don't hate me for the ending...♡♡
10.7k words {sorry not sorry} - Warnings: salvatore!sibling reader, smuttttt, Elijah being the sexiest middle-part menace he can be, secret affair, forbidden romance, KLAUS, a little Katherine cameo, ritual sacrifice, death, murder, pain, pain and more pain...
{Part One} {Part Two}{Part Three} {Part Four}
♡♡ Tag-List ♡♡
Trying to fix my tags! I re-added all of you, and now you will be posted at the top!
If you no longer wished to be tagged just shoot me a DM {I won't be offended} xoxo~
@gorgeouslydangerous @starkleila @lydia1369sworld @notleylaaa @vampiresluv
@myanmy @xflowerbombxo @maryvibess @always-and-forever-daydreaming @criminallminds @rosemarypotion @spnaquakindgdom @amournoir @meeom @damienmorton @wickedmuse @sunkissedebony97 @idk00sblog @savannaounana @cs-please @complicatedandconfusing-25 @youcanhavemybuckanyday @akala6670229 @yeaiamme2 @itsjulzandmydiamonds @spideysbabe @witch-of-letters @elijahstwink @rosecentury @sekaishell @ziayamikaelson @amanda08319 @starshipcookie @li-da-savage @veggie-eggrolls @spideybv28 @loving-and-dreaming @fancycassie-stayfancy @hcqwxrtss123
Information, of all things of value in this world, is most precious. Katherine had learned that the hardest of ways.
She had been trying to keep tabs on everyone, especially the Salvatore brothers, who were the cause of her most recent headaches. Dwelling on the irony of that made her skin itch, considering the amount of time she had spent causing them grief.
She was sipping on a glass of bourbon, trying not to think about how her plans were crumbling. She hoped to charm Elijah, get him to protect her like he did last time.
But when he found her, he wasn't the same. He didn't have the same softness about him, the gentleness in his eyes. He was harder, angrier, more ruthless. She supposed that was her fault, she wondered how her life would have turned out had she trusted him...
She didn't regret her choice, she knew it was worth it, she always chose her freedom first, nothing else mattered.
And she had almost gotten away, if only she had a little more information.
But now, here she was, back under the thumb of the man who had taken everything from her.
Klaus.
"Please, just...kill me. I've told you everything that I know," she pleaded, not sure why she was bothering.
He never showed her mercy, but she couldn't help but hope he would spare her, if not for old times sake.
"You see, I believe that you believe that, but what would you not know? What could they be keeping from you? Hmm? Anything? Tell me." He said, his voice was calm as he compelled her to speak the truth.
"When I was at the Salvatore house, I saw their sister, drugged and unconscious. They were keeping her that way,"she said, her voice trembling, she couldn't control the words that came out.
Klaus smiled, the wheels turning in his mind, "Any theories on why they would do that to her?"
Katherine had an idea, but she had no proof. She had no idea what Damon was up to, but he always had a plan.
"I don't know," she said, shaking her head, she didn't like where this was going.
"C'mon, you have always been a clever little minx," Klaus purred, his hand coming up to caress her cheek, it made her feel sick.
"The only reason I can think of is to stop her from doing something," Katherine said, her mind racing, thinking back to everything she had seen, and the things she had missed.
Klaus grinned, his hand moving down to her throat, he began squeezing the air out of her.
"You can detect weaknesses like a bloodhound can sniff out a fox, so tell me, sweetheart. Is this your best guess or are you holding something back?" He asked, his fingers tightening.
She struggled, clawing at his arm, desperately trying to loosen his grip. "She's... Loyal to a fault, to those she loves, she tried to kill me in the 1800s for messing with her brothers,"
He raised an eyebrow, his face a mask of amusement, "So you think she's shifted loyalties? To whom?" He let go of her throat, and she collapsed to the ground, coughing and wheezing.
"I don't know... The only other players in town are the wolves... There's no reason for her to side with them..." She paused, her mind racing.
"There's only one other option," she said, her face contorting into a grin.
"Who?" Klaus growled, his patience was growing thin.
"Elijah.”
You woke in a strange daze, unsure of how much time had passed. You didn't feel rested, in fact, you felt sluggish.
You sighed softly, trying to gather your strength. Your mind was slightly hazy and you felt hungover. Your limbs were not responding to your commands, causing you even more panic.
Your eyes finally opened, adjusting to the light. You were in your own bedroom, laying on your bed, the soft hum of your ceiling fan was the only thing you could hear.
You had a horrible sinking feeling in the pit of your stomach, you slowly looked around. There was a pile of empty blood bags on your nightstand, a cup full of vervain, and a half-empty bottle of bourbon. It was clear that someone had been here taking care of you and keeping you sedated, judging by the empty bottle it was most likely Damon.
You rolled out of bed, stumbling across the room. Your legs were weak, and you were still groggy. You managed to make it to the door and pull it open.
It was eerily quiet, the ticking clock in the hallway was pounding in your ears. You walked towards the stairs, leaning heavily against the wall, hoping to make it all the way down without falling.
As soon as you made it to the bottom, you were overcome with a wave of nausea and dizziness. You grabbed the banister, closing your eyes, waiting for the spell to pass.
Fuzzy, half formed memories came flooding back to you. Elijah was gone, your brothers had stabbed him, and then they had drugged you, so you couldn't wake him.
You remembered Damon coming into your room, holding a blood bag up to your lips, forcing you to drink.
You remembered Stefan, sitting on the edge of the bed, brushing the hair off your forehead, telling you to sleep.
You remembered Elena, cleaning your face, her voice low and gentle, she had been crying, apologizing.
Someone had carried you outside, then Elena invited you back in. The house was under her name now, a new defense measure added. You wondered who they were trying to keep out, had Klaus finally come to town? Fear suddenly gripped you... Where was everyone?
You slowly made your way to the basement door, taking the steps one at a time, trying to ignore the overwhelming need to puke.
Once you were down in the basement, you looked at Elijah's body, lying in the same position you left him. His clothes were now charred and tattered, the pillow and blanket were gone, probably burned to ash.
You moved closer, collapsing on the floor next to his body. He looked the same, gray, his eyes closed, his hair in disarray. You brushed his hair back, leaning down and kissing his forehead.
"lijah," you whispered, reaching out to hold his hand. "I know we agreed, if anything happens, we would say goodbye and walk away, but I can't, not this time. You're a part of me, I don't think you even realize how much you have come to mean to me."
You looked at the dagger in his chest, weighing the consequences of pulling it out. You didn't know what would happen if he woke up, he could rip you to shreds, or he could pull you into his arms, and hold you until you stopped crying.
There was a fifty-fifty chance he would do the latter, and that was good enough for you. Your fingers curled around the blade and you pulled it out. Then you dropped it onto the floor, letting it land with a metallic thud.
Nothing happened.
Elijah was still.
You leaned down and pressed your ear to his chest, listening.
Nothing.
"Please," you said softly, kissing his cold cheek. "Please wake up."
You returned to laying your head on his chest, your fingers curling in the fabric of his suit.
You closed your eyes, tears running down your face, holding in a breath. Waiting, waiting, waiting…
Suddenly, his heart sprung to life, beating rapidly. You sat up quickly, looking down at him, his eyes were open.
You could hardly believe it, he was looking up at the ceiling, his chest heaving, his mouth open. Then he sat up, gasping for air, looking around the basement wildly.
He was in clear agony, struggling to breathe, he looked at you with anguished eyes, the color returning to his face.
"I can't...I can't be in this house." He rushed to his feet, falling over himself, stumbling his way to the exit.
You limped out of the basement and upstairs, racing after him. The moment he got outside, he collapsed on his knees, taking in deep breaths.
You knelt in front of him, safe behind the threshold of the doorway.
"I'm so sorry," You said, your voice shaking. "I had no idea. They drugged me and I couldn't..."
"Y/n," He interrupted, his eyes finding yours, they were full of pain. "I...need a moment,"
You nodded, holding back tears that were threatening to spill. He looked awful, his clothes were ruined, and his skin was gray and dull. He was clearly starving.
You took the dagger and rolled it past the threshold, it hit his knee and he grabbed it, holding it in his hand. He glared at the blade, then looked up at you.
"Thank you," he said, his expression softening. "So much for rule three,"
"You would have done the same for me," you replied, a hint of a smile on your lips.
He slowly got to his feet, his skin still a bit gray, his face tired and worn. He held his hand out, inviting you to step over the threshold, which you did, allowing him to pull you into his arms.
You closed your eyes, enjoying the embrace, your arms wrapped around his neck, you buried your face into his shoulder.
"This is a bad idea," he said, his voice rumbling in his chest.
"I know," you said, squeezing him tightly.
He didn't respond, simply holding you against him, his breathing steadying.
"Do you want to get out of here?" You asked, looking up at him, a sad expression on his face.
"That is an excellent idea,"
Your phone would not stop ringing.
You had been ignoring it for the last few hours. Elijah had taken you to a luxury hotel the next town over, far enough from Mystic Falls so you didn't have to worry about anyone showing up unexpectedly.
You were sitting on the bed, eating some room service, watching him try on some suits he had compelled the concierge to bring to the room.
"Who keeps calling?" Elijah asked, looking at you over his shoulder, buttoning a shirt.
"Damon and Stefan," You replied, sighing, "they are probably worried."
"Why haven't you answered?" He asked, frowning.
"Because... I'm mad at them," You admitted, picking at the food on your plate. "After what they did to me,"
"They were protecting themselves, and you," he said softly, putting his suit jacket on, and smoothing it.
You were surprised by him defending them, considering they had literally killed him.
"It doesn't matter, I can't face them right now," you said, shaking your head, "I'll just ignore their calls, it's the best I can do."
A text from Damon popped up on your screen, in full capital letters, it read:
‘WHERE THE HELL ARE YOU?! ANSWER YOUR PHONE.’
You grumbled and picked your phone up, ready to block him when you got another text. This one was from Stefan:
‘Klaus is in town, in Alaric's body. Please just let us know you are okay,’
Your breath caught in your throat, and you froze, staring at the message.
Elijah had been looking at you and saw your reaction, "What's wrong?"
"I don't know, maybe nothing," you said, showing him your phone, his face darkening when he saw the texts.
He looked at you for a long moment, like he was contemplating his next words very carefully.
"What?" You asked, wondering what was going through his mind.
"We can't do this," he said, shaking his head. "It's too dangerous."
"What?" You said again, standing up and walking over to him.
You placed your hands on his chest, sliding them up to his shoulders. He was avoiding your gaze, but his arms moved around your waist, pulling you against him.
"What's wrong?" You asked, searching his face, but he still wouldn't look at you.
"Rule two, darling," he said softly, pressing his forehead to yours, his hands caressing your back.
"Don't do that," you said, your voice breaking, your chest ached, you were holding back tears. "I don't care about the rules, I just want you,"
"You don't know what you're asking for," he said, his breath hitching, his voice low. "If Klaus finds out about you and I, he will kill you,"
"Why? Why do you want to kill him? Who is he to you?" You asked, wanting answers, your hands curled into fists on his chest.
"I've known him since I was a child, he's my brother," he said, pulling back, so he could look you in the eyes.
You blinked, not believing what he was saying.
"But..." you stammered, not sure what to say.
He swallowed hard and began telling you all about his life. His family, what life was like in the viking age, being turned vampire, learning his mother had been unfaithful, that his beloved brother was a bastard.
"I never saw him any different, none of our siblings did," he said, his voice wavering.
You could tell this was a difficult subject, you squeezed his hand, reminding him that you were there.
"We learned of our mother's infidelity in the worst way possible..." He trailed off, his voice shaking.
"You don't have to," you said, scooting closer, wrapping your arms around him and resting your head on his shoulder.
He leaned his head against yours, his fingers stroking your arm. "I've done many terrible things, but what plagues me the most is what I did to Niklaus,"
"What did you do?" You asked, lifting your head to look at him, his brown eyes were watery.
He shook his head, unable to vocalize it, and you didn't push him. You held him, waiting, knowing it would take time.
He eventually continued, his voice low, filled with shame. "My mother was a powerful witch, she cursed him. She bound his werewolf side, made him weaker, unable to turn. She used the full moon to make it possible to break the curse."
You frowned, thinking over what he was telling you. It didn't make any sense, Klaus was a vampire, not a werewolf.
"I thought..." you said, hesitating. "I thought he was a vampire,"
"He is," Elijah said, nodding, "he's also a werewolf, but that side of him bound,"
He continued his story, explaining how Klaus was different, that he was a hybrid. The first and only of his kind, half vampire, half werewolf.
He told you how Klaus was angry and resentful, and that he had good reason to be. That he and Klaus had spent many centuries trying to break his curse, to free him from his chains.
"So the ritual isn't about werewolves or vampires being freed from their curses," You said, the realization hitting you.
"No, it's not," He admitted, frowning. "It's about my brother,"
You were quiet for a long time, processing all of the information. So Klaus had no intention of freeing the werewolves or the vampires, he just wanted to be free.
"So why do you want to kill him?" You asked, looking at Elijah.
He sighed, rubbing his face, clearly struggling.
"I have other siblings, and he took them from me," He said, his tone was strained, the words catching in his throat. "I've searched for decades, and I can't find them,"
You squeezed his hand, encouraging him to continue.
"I've lost all hope of ever finding them," he said, his jaw clenching, he looked at you with his dark tear filled eyes. "All I have now is my revenge,"
You nodded, understanding where he was coming from. If you lost your brothers, you would burn the world down to avenge them.
"What is the ritual supposed to do?" You asked, curious, wanting to learn more.
"He has to kill a werewolf, a vampire, and a doppelganger. Their blood is necessary for the ritual," he explained, his fingers gently running along your arm. "When it's complete he will be weakened, then I will kill him."
"Elena is innocent... Elijah I'm sorry but you can't let him hurt her," you said, frowning.
He looked away from you, his brow furrowing, "She has to die, but not permanently,"
"What do you mean?" You asked, confused.
"A few centuries ago, there was another doppelganger, I grew some affections for her... I found a way to keep her alive," he said, his tone was flat.
"Katherine," you said, the name leaving a bad taste in your mouth.
He nodded, "I will give Elena the elixir I acquired for Katerina. It will save her,"
You let out a sigh of relief, at least Elena would be safe.
"To kill your brother, it's not an easy thing to do," You said, leaning your head against his. "Are you really prepared for what it means?"
"The full moon is in three days," He said, changing the subject, his expression was grim. "The ritual will happen then,"
"Yes," he said, without a moment of hesitation.
You sat in silence, neither of you knew what to say.
"Sometimes there's honor in revenge," he said, his hand resting on your leg. "And sometimes you just need to put down a rabid dog, no matter how much you once loved him."
"Eli-," You started, but he cut you off with a kiss, his lips crashing against yours.
You melted against him, forgetting what you were about to say. He had this way of silencing you, and it drove you crazy.
"No more talk of the ritual," he said, his fingers gently brushing over your cheek, his eyes gazing into yours. "I want to enjoy the time we have left,"
You didn't know what to say, so you nodded, and he kissed you again.
Elijah watched you sleep, the sheet barely covering your naked body. His fingers traced patterns along your skin, his touch light as a feather.
He was trying to ignore the dread, the sinking feeling of guilt in the pit of his stomach.He needed to plan, to prepare for what he had to do, but the only thing on his mind was you.
He should have known better, he was foolish to have ever gotten involved with you. When he came to Mystic Falls he told himself no weaknesses, no distractions, and yet here you were.
"Stop watching me, it's creepy," you mumbled, rolling over, the sheet falling off of you, revealing your naked form.
"Apologies," he said, unable to help the smirk that tugged at his lips.
"I forgive you, I know I'm irresistible," you said, yawning, stretching, your body arching.
He chuckled, leaning over, kissing you. You wrapped your arms around his neck, pulling him closer.
He broke the kiss and pressed his forehead against yours, "If I asked you to do something, would you do it?"
You gave him a curious look, your fingers tangling in his hair, "That depends,"
"Would you stay here, and not interfere with the ritual?" He asked, his brow furrowing, his tone was strained.
"Elijah-," You said, sitting up, the sheets pooling around your waist.
"Please," he begged, his eyes softening.
"But Elena-," You tried to protest, but he cut you off with a kiss, his hands cupping your face.
"Your brothers will keep her safe, but if you were involved... I would lose my mind with worry," he admitted, his eyes filled with turmoil.
"I thought this was just physical?" You teased, hoping to ease the tension.
He smiled and shook his head, his thumb caressing your cheek. "I love you," he said it so softly you barely heard it, his voice cracking.
You looked at him, searching his face for any signs of a lie, but there was none. He wasn't lying, he was telling the truth, the sincerity in his words and his eyes was evident.
Your words caught in your throat, a lump forming. You couldn't bring yourself to say it, you wanted to, but it was like there was a block.
You pressed your lips to his, your tongue sliding past his lips, kissing him deeply, trying to pour all of your emotions into it.
He broke the kiss and pressed his forehead against yours, his fingers tracing your jaw, "Say it,"
"I can't," You whispered, your voice wavering.
He tilted your chin up, his dark eyes meeting yours. "I love you miss Salvatore, and it frightens me more than anything ever has,"
"Elijah," you said, cupping his face, your heart aching. "I... I love you too,"
He pulled you into a kiss, his arms wrapping around your waist, lifting you into his lap, your legs wrapping around his torso.
You were panting, the kiss was heated, needy, your fingers digging into his shoulders. You felt his erection against your inner thigh, hard and ready, and you ground against it.
"I love you," you repeated, his hands grabbing your ass, pulling you closer.
"I love you," he replied, his lips attacking your neck, sucking, biting, marking you as his.
You reached down, wrapping your fingers around his length, sliding your hand along his shaft, positioning him at your entrance.
You lowered yourself down, desperately needing to feel connected to him, his fingers dug into your hips as you sat fully in his lap, taking him deep inside of you.
He moaned, his eyes closing, his head tilting back, you leaned forward and kissed his neck, your fangs scraping along his skin.
You rolled your hips, slowly, taking him in and out of you, his breath hitching with each movement. You grinned against his skin, loving how you were making him react.
"That's it, take what you need," he said, his hand coming up to cup the back of your head, keeping you close to him.
"I love you," you breathed, your voice a soft whimper, as you sunk your fangs into his neck.
His blood flooded your mouth, warm and sweet, and you sucked, feeling his pulse beating against your lips. He tasted like pure power, it was unlike anything you had ever experienced.
He moaned, his fingers tangling in your hair, gripping it tight. You were riding him, moving your hips in a fluid motion, grinding down onto him, feeling his cock hit that perfect spot deep inside.
You pulled back, his blood dripping from your lips, his hands were on your ass, guiding your hips. He kissed you, biting down on your bottom lip and tasting you. Your blood mixing together, it was the most erotic thing you had ever done.
"That's my girl," he whispered, his voice ragged, his eyes dark with lust. "So beautiful, and mine,"
"Yes, all yours," you moaned, grinding down harder onto him.
You felt his hand moving between your ass cheeks, his finger finding your puckered hole, slowly pressing into you.
You gasped, your eyes fluttering closed, it felt so good, him inside of you like this.
"I want you to cum for me, my sweet little love," he said, his voice soft and gentle, his finger moving deeper.
You moaned, clutching at his chest, your nails raking along his skin, drawing blood. The combination of him filling you, his finger, and the taste of his blood in your mouth sent you over the edge.
You let out a long, low moan, against his lips, your walls clenching around him, milking him for everything he had.
He grunted, his eyes fluttering closed, he bit his lip, trying to muffle his moans, and he came deep inside of you.
Your body was trembling, his arms wrapped around you, holding you close to him.
You pressed your face into the crook of his neck, his skin slick with sweat, the smell of sex and blood hung heavy in the air.
You pulled back and kissed him, his hand cupping the back of your head, his fingers tangling in your hair.
"After this is all over, will you come with me?" He asked, his hand stroking your cheek.
"Where would we go?" You asked, smiling.
"Anywhere, preferably somewhere with a beach and sunshine," he replied, his fingers running through your hair.
"It's a date," you said, nuzzling his neck, breathing in his scent.
"A date?" He chuckled, his fingers tickling your sides, you giggled and squirmed away from him. "That's new for us,"
You grinned, looking down at him. "I like the sound of it,"
"As do I," he agreed, his hand stroking your cheek.
"When I first met you, I never would've thought we'd end up here," you mused, running your fingers along his jaw.
"Neither did I," he admitted, his lips turning up into a small smile.
"So, tell me about this beach trip, what would we do?" You asked, wanting to keep him talking, not wanting to leave his side.
"Hmmm," he said, thinking for a moment. "I would find us a quiet little bungalow, right on the water, with a private stretch of sand for us,"
You closed your eyes, listening to the smooth timber of his voice, imagining the soft waves and fresh ocean air.
"And we'd have our meals brought in by servants, we'd lounge on the beach, swim, and make love whenever the mood struck us," he said, his fingers dancing across your back.
"I could live with that," you said, sighing contently, enjoying his warmth.
"I'm glad," he said, leaning down and pressing his lips to yours, a soft, gentle kiss.
You broke the kiss and stared into his dark eyes, his thumb brushing across your bottom lip.
"If anything happens to me I want you to know, I don't regret a single second of it," he said, his voice soft.
"What?" You asked, giving him a worried look.
"You need to know, in case I fail, and my brother ends me before I can end him," he said, his face serious, his eyes clouded with fear.
"Elijah-," you started to protest, but he cut you off.
"Promise me," he said, his voice pleading. "If this ends badly, you will remember rule three,"
"I thought we had given up on the rules," you said, trying not to let him see how afraid you were.
"Not this one," he said, his voice cracking.
"Why? You can't seriously expect me to-"
"Please," he said, his dark eyes locked on yours. "For me,"
You sighed and nodded, leaning into him, his arms wrapping around you.
"Thank you," he whispered, his fingers stroking your back, his lips brushing against your hair.
"Just come back to me," you said, trying not to cry.
"Always,”
The problem, Damon: you talk a good game but you don't actually know anything. She'll never forgive you. And never for a vampire...It's a very long time.
Elijah's words had been echoing around in Damon's head since that morning, the smugness in the older vampire's voice made him want to put his fist through the wall.
He had made a mess of things, but he couldn't admit that to anyone. The feeling he had when he learned that today was the day of the sacrifice, the day that he would lose Elena... He simply couldn't handle it. His desire for action was overwhelming.
He didn't like everything being out of his control, so he did what he had to do. And now his brother and Elena hated him. Elijah being right was the cherry on top of his shit sundae.
In times like this, when he hit rock bottom then fell a little further, he turned to his oldest friend, his closest confidant, his beloved sister.
But you weren't picking up the phone, despite Elijah's assurances you were alive and somewhere safe, it didn't soothe his worries.
So he tried one last time, and this time you actually picked up, and his heart nearly leapt out of his chest when he heard your voice.
"If you are calling to lecture me on love, I will remind you that you are no better," your voice made his throat constrict.
"I know, I'm not," he said, his voice sounding strange to his own ears.
"Are you okay?" You asked, a little softer.
"No," he answered, his voice shaking.
"What happened?" You asked, concern creeping into your tone.
"Everything's gone to hell," he replied, his voice strained. "I gave Elena my blood... Well actually I made her drink my blood,"
"Oh Damon..."
"I had no other choice,"
"She's going to hate you,"
"I know, Elijah told me,"
"Damon... He's right,"
"I know that too,"
There was a silence on the other end of the phone, he could hear you moving around, like you were packing a bag.
"I'm on my way," you said, finally. "Partly to kick your ass, partly to give you a hug,"
"Always the multitasker," he joked, his voice cracking. "But do not come home tonight, I just need to know you are safe,"
"I'll do what I want," you said, and he could almost see the pout on your lips.
He smiled, he had missed your stubbornness, and it was the closest thing to normal he had felt all day. But he couldn't risk you being involved, everyone was already in the crossfire, and the thought of you being added to that mix was too much for him to bear.
"Sister," he said, his voice firm. "Please, please, listen to me, just this once, and stay away,"
You let out a long, irritated sigh, "I'm so bored, and I'm getting hungry,"
"Well then go find someone nice to eat and watch a movie," he suggested, chuckling.
"I can't concentrate, not when everyone I love is in danger," you grumbled.
"Does that love extend to Elijah?" He asked, trying to keep his voice even.
"Yes," you said simply, and his heart ached.
He had known, of course, but hearing you say it aloud made it real.
"Why him? Like seriously..." Damon asked, he was genuinely curious, and he needed something to distract him from the shit show he had gotten himself into. "How did you even meet him?"
"I was hunting," you answered, sounding amused. "He found my methods to be entertaining, and I found him to be a challenge,"
"Did you know who he was? What he planned for Elena?" Damon asked, trying not to sound judgemental.
"Yes, I knew who he was. But we had rules, to keep things from getting complicated," you explained.
"That didn't really work out did it?" He teased, smiling.
"No," you admitted, laughing.
There was a long pause, and he could feel his emotions starting to get the best of him.
"Damon, promise me you won't die for her?" You asked, your voice wavering.
"You know I can't do that," he said, his voice low.
"I know," you whispered. "Just please, try to survive this,"
"I'll do my best," he promised, knowing he couldn't really promise anything.
"I love you big brother," you said, and his eyes started to water. "Tell Stefan I love him too,"
"I will, I love you too," he choked out, and he heard the line go dead.
Damon stared at his phone, the picture of you, him and Stefan was staring back at him, his heart aching.
"I hope I see you tomorrow, little sis,"
The town you were hiding out in was quiet and a little boring, but you didn't mind. It was the first time in a long time you had had a few days to yourself, no drama, no life or death situations. Just perfect mundanity.
You were lounging in a café, enjoying a cup of coffee, and watching the locals, wondering what their lives were like. You envied them, their simplicity, their happiness. You imagined you and Elijah in a little house, in a place like this, with a garden and a view of the ocean.
You were lost in your own world, dreaming about the impossible, when someone cleared their throat. You looked up, a smile playing at your lips. Dinner had just arrived.
He was handsome, with curly hair and blue eyes, he had a sharp wicked glint in his eyes that sent a thrill through you. You always enjoyed a good meal with a bit of bite.
"Mind if I sit?" He asked, grinning.
"Not at all," you purred, gesturing to the chair.
He sat, and ordered a coffee, and he turned his attention back to you.
"I don't mean to be so forward, but you are downright striking," he said, his gaze running over your body.
"Thank you," you said, giving him a flirty smile. "It's a bit of a family trait,"
"Is that so? Mine as well, if you can't tell," he said, smiling.
You laughed, enjoying his company.
"You aren't from around here," he observed, sipping his coffee.
"Neither are you," you said, tilting your head.
"I'm just visiting, on vacation," he replied, grinning.
"Same,"
He was charming, and handsome, and you could feel the hunger starting to rise within you.
"I'm staying at the Inn down the street," he said, giving you a hopeful look.
"I'm staying there as well,"
"Well then, may I escort you home?"
"You may,"
The walk back to the Inn was short, you enjoyed his company, he was easy to talk to, and funny.
"Would you like a nightcap?" He asked, flashing you a crooked smile.
"That would be lovely," you said, grinning.
His hand came to rest on the small of your back, guiding you into the room. You usually enjoyed playing with your food a little before you ate, but you were committed to Elijah now, and you didn't want to stray.
As soon as you entered his room, he pinned you to the wall, moving in to kiss you. You politely dodged by pressing your lips to his neck, breathing him in.
"You are a vision," he said, his hand sliding up your arm, and into your hair.
"Thank you," you murmured, your fangs grazing his skin, his pulse racing beneath your lips.
He moaned, and gripped your waist, pressing his hips against yours. You could feel him, hard against your thigh, and you went to bite down.
Suddenly, he pulled your head back by your hair, hard. With strength you hadn't expected, he forced you back, pushing you hard into the wall, the plaster cracking behind you.
"I see why my brother is so taken," he growled, his eyes darkening.
Your heart dropped into your stomach, "Klaus,"
"The one and only, love," he said, smirking.
You tried to pull away, but his grip on you was too strong.
"Don't worry, love," he purred, his hand stroking your cheek. "I won't hurt you,"
"Fuck you," you said, glaring at him.
He smirked, and kissed you, hard, his teeth cutting into your lips.
"You're a feisty little thing," he said, licking his lips. "Even wilder than your brothers,"
You hissed and tried to struggle, his hands tightening around your arms, digging into your skin. "If you hurt them..."
"Now, now," he said, tutting. "Let's not make threats, especially when you can't back them up,"
You bared your fangs at him, but he only grinned.
"I've been wanting to meet you," he said, his thumb brushing across your cheek. "Elijah's little distraction,"
"I'm more than a distraction," you growled, struggling against his hold.
"Hmmm," he hummed, leaning in and nuzzling your neck. "I know,"
You were too frightened to speak, your whole body trembling.
"It's what I'm counting on dear,"
Klaus had been dragging you through the woods for what felt like hours.
Your fear had turned into anger and you began to try and fight him. It seemed to amuse him for a while, he'd let you run only to catch you with ease.
"Why are you doing this?" You growled, his hand holding your arm tightly, leading you through the trees.
"To be reborn, as I truly am," he said, his expression thoughtful.
You rolled your eyes and let out an annoyed sigh, he was a narcissist, the kind of man who enjoyed the sound of his own voice.
"Do you know how long I've waited for this?" He asked, looking down at you. "One thousand years,"
"I know," you sighed.
"Of course you do," he said, smirking. "Elijah loves to spill his heart out after a good bedding doesn't he?"
You didn't answer him, he was trying to get under your skin, and it was working.
"My brother has always been the strong, self righteous type, with an unbreakable moral code," Klaus chuckled, picking up his pace, dragging you along. "That is... Until he gets his face between a pretty pair of legs,"
"Fuck you," you spat, anger boiling up inside of you.
"You have a smart mouth," he said, his fingers squeezing your arm. "I think I'll like to see how you use it later,"
You freed yourself from his grip and slapped him hard across the face. No man was allowed to speak to you in that way, and you certainly weren't going to tolerate it from this monster.
His expression changed from amusement to anger in the blink of an eye. He slammed you against a nearby tree, the twigs and branches impaling you.
You cried out, blood pouring from the puncture wounds, and he grabbed a fistful of your hair, forcing you to look him in the eye.
"That was very, very stupid,"
His words sent a chill down your spine, and a fresh wave of fear washed over you.
"What's the matter?" He asked, his tone taunting. "No more choice words and acts of violence for me?"
"Don't kill me," you said, tears starting to run down your cheeks.
"I won't," he assured you, his lips brushing against yours. "But I will kill everyone in Mystic Falls if you don't do what I say. If you don't believe me... Just ask sweet little Katerina about it,"
Your blood ran cold, you knew what he was capable of, and you had no choice but to obey him.
Through the trees you could see a circle of fire, and you felt dread sink into the pit of your stomach.
"No," you pleaded, trying to pull away.
"Stop being so dramatic, love," he said, rolling his eyes.
He pulled you into the clearing, throwing you down on the ground next to the three women sitting in their own rings of fire.
You could see Elena, a terrified look on her face, along with her aunt Jenna and a woman you didn't recognize.
"Hello my lovelies," Klaus said, grinning. "Are we all ready?"
He gave you a swift kick, then grabbed you by the hair and pulled you to your feet. "I brought an assistant with me,"
He pushed you forward, leaving you to stand there as he walked to the altar, handing the moonstone to a witch standing nearby.
You looked at Elena and Jenna, they were beyond scared, their eyes full of tears, and you felt your stomach twist, you didn't know how to help them.
The witch had begun to chant, a mixture of Latin and something else, the moonstone began to spark, then it exploded into nothing.
"Bring me the wolf," Klaus demanded, looking at you with a wild, manic look in his eyes.
You shook your head, your whole body trembling, you refused to let him hurt someone else.
"It's either them or the entire town, love. That includes your brothers," he growled, his jaw clenched.
The thought of losing Stefan and Damon made your stomach clench, and tears started to run down your face.
"Bring her. Now," he growled, his tone brokering no argument.
You walked towards the first ring of fire, to the terrified woman who was writhing in pain, her cries echoing through the trees.
The ring disappeared as you approached, and you lifted the girl into your arms. She was whimpering and shaking, the transition having begun.
"I'm so sorry," you whispered, carrying her to the altar.
"Good girl," Klaus hummed, taking the wolf from your arms, and laying her on the stone.
Klaus kneeled over her, looking down at her with an evil grin, his eyes were filled with a mix of desire and madness, and he plunged his hand into her chest, ripping her heart out.
Jenna and Elena screamed, watching Klaus hold up the wolf's heart, his expression triumphant.
"I'll make it quick, I promise," Klaus said, grinning. "They will barely feel a thing,"
You looked over at Elena and Jenna, their screams piercing the air, the witches chanting growing louder.
Elijah was looking up at the night sky, watching the moon slowly make its way across, his thoughts on you. He couldn't stop thinking about your smile, and the way your eyes lit up whenever you saw him.
If tonight went smoothly, he had so many plans with you, the first was taking you to Paris, a city that was sure to dazzle you. After that he would whisk you away to Rome, where you could visit the many art museums and eat all the food you wanted.
He wanted to spoil you, shower you with everything you could ever want, and then some. It had been nearly sixty years of searching for his brother, trying to uncover the rest of his family. He felt like tonight was the first chance he had to truly mourn, then he could finally move on and spend the rest of his time with you.
He had spoken with Stefan earlier, before he left with Bonnie to go stop Klaus. He liked Stefan, he was an honorable man who respected the choices of the ones he loved, even if he didn't agree with them.
Elijah hoped he and Stefan could be friends one day, once everything settled down, he knew that would make you happy. To see peace between him and your brothers. Damon would be a more difficult task, he reminded him of Klaus, cocky and impulsive, and that was a difficult combination.
The waiting was beginning to make him antsy. He had to wait for the right moment to strike, but there were so many factors outside of his control, he didn't like the feeling. He needed to distract himself, keep his mind from wandering too far.
He thought about his siblings, of sweet Rebekah, wild Kol, and serious Finn. What would they think of him killing Klaus? He wished he could have saved them, he wanted so badly to see them again.
He let out a long sigh, steeling himself for what he had to do. Klaus was no longer his brother, he had been twisted into a monster, and he had to be put down.
It was time, he could see the moon hanging high above him, it was time to end this.
You watched Klaus squeeze the wolf's heart over the altar, the blood dripping into the fire, igniting it.
"Next, the vampire," he said, grinning.
You stood, frozen, watching him, as a wave of guilt crashed over you.
"Bring me Jenna, go on,"
You shook your head, tears stinging your eyes.
"No," you said in the smallest voice.
You could hear Jenna and Elena, talking to each other, they were saying their goodbyes and it broke your heart.
Klaus turned, and walked over to you, his eyes were dark and cold, and his jaw was clenched.
"Are you offering yourself in her place then?" He growled, his hand coming up to grab your chin.
You didn't answer him, you were staring over his shoulder at Jenna and Elena.
"I'll take that as a yes,"
You let him drag you to the altar, and push you down onto the cold stone, he forced you to kneel. You didn't fight him, you had lived for many decades longer than sweet Jenna and Elena, the old should always give their lives for the young.
Klaus let out a hearty chuckle and kicked you over, his hand gripping your hair.
"I don't recall you being on the guest list," Klaus yelled, looking into the dark forest.
You heard the sound of footsteps as someone approached, it was Stefan. His expression was calm, but his eyes were furious.
"What can I do for you, Mr. Salvatore?" Klaus asked, amused.
Stefan looked at you, a concerned look on his face.
"Well, I figured you could start by letting my sister go," Stefan said, his voice firm.
"Hmm," Klaus said, looking down at you. "I don't think I will, she's quite the little spitfire, and I rather enjoy her company,"
"Let her go, I'll take her place," Stefan offered, taking a step forward.
"That's quite noble of you," Klaus said, smiling. "But, I think I'd prefer my original plan. I rather appreciate the symmetry of three women...Three goddesses sacrificed at nature's altar."
He grabbed both you and Stefan and dragged you towards the rings of fire. Throwing you both down next to Elena and Jenna.
"Quite the predicament. You know, it's funny, all this talk about preserving family, and here's Stefan, granting your wish," Klaus said to Elena, smiling.
Stefan and Elena were looking at each other, a silent conversation passing between them.
"Oh, don't look so glum," Klaus said, looking between the two. "There's actually no choice,"
Klaus took a stake and plunged it into Stefan's spine, causing him to yell in pain, unable to move.
You and Elena both screamed, you got to your feet to strike Klaus, but he grabbed you by the throat, squeezing hard.
"Let them go," Elena pleaded, tears running down her cheeks. "I understand that I have to die, but they don't,"
Klaus ignored her and looked into your eyes, his hand tightening around your neck.
"Bring Jenna to the altar, or I'll kill Stefan," he growled, his fingers digging into your skin.
You nodded, tears welling in your eyes, you couldn't lose Stefan.
"Please," you whispered, your hands clawing at his.
He let you go, then walked back to the altar.
"Bring her, now," he ordered, pointing at the ring of fire surrounding Jenna.
You stood, walking slowly over to the fire, the ring disappeared and Jenna looked up at you with tear filled eyes. She looked so afraid, so helpless.
"I'm so sorry," you said, your voice breaking, as you helped her to her feet.
You walked her over to the altar, Klaus waiting patiently.
"Jenna, I'm so sorry," you whispered, your hand brushing the hair from her face.
She was sobbing, her body shaking, and you held her close, stroking her hair.
"Please Klaus, just use me instead, she's innocent," you begged, tears running down your face.
"You Salvatore's are so predictable," Klaus sighed, rolling his eyes.
Klaus walked over, and pulled Jenna from your arms, he threw her down onto the altar. Everything seemed to blur, you could hear Elena screaming, the chants of the witch, the cracking of the fire. You saw Stefan reaching out to Elena through the flames, and then, it was quiet.
Klaus plunged a stake into her heart, Elena's wails were all you could hear. Jenna's lifeless body was lying on the altar, her face frozen in fear. You had brought her to her slaughter. You had killed her.
"Such a wonderful assistant," Klaus cooed, he grabbed your chin, his bloody fingers digging into your skin. "Be a good girl and bring me the doppelganger,"
You looked into his cold eyes, his mouth twisted into a smirk.
"Now," he growled.
You nodded, then walked over to Elena, tears were running down her cheeks, but she put on a brave face as the last ring of fire disappeared.
"Elena," you whispered, tears welling in your eyes, your whole body was shaking. "I'm so, so sorry,"
"Don't," she said, her voice shaky. "It's not your fault. It's nice to have a friend here at the end,"
She held your hand as you helped her walk over to Klaus. You looked at Stefan, he was struggling to free himself, his eyes filled with worry.
"Elena," Stefan called, his voice breaking.
"It's okay, Stefan," she said, her grip on your hand tightening. "I'm ready,"
You helped her up onto the altar, and Klaus looked down at her with hungry eyes.
"Thank you Elena," he said softly, pulling her against him and moving her hair away from her neck.
"Go to hell," she said, her voice strong.
He chuckled and sank his fangs into her neck.
Elena didn't fight, she let death take her, her grip loosening on your hand, as her last breath left her.
You were shaking, the sound of Klaus drinking from her filling the silence. You had lost two friends today, and the world was suddenly a lot emptier.
When the last bit of blood left her body, Klaus dropped her to the ground and the fire in the altar went out.
You knelt next to her, brushing her hair away from her face, then you looked back at Stefan who was writhing in pain, crying at the loss of Elena.
Klaus staggered a bit, the full moon peeking out from the trees. He groaned, and started to change, his bones cracking as he stumbled forward, his expression a mask of pure bliss.
"It's happening," he moaned, his eyes turned gold, and he was overcome with pleasure. "I can feel it,"
You couldn't stand this any long, all this pain and death. You needed it to end.
You moved down the steps towards him, grabbing a branch off a nearby tree, snapping it in half.
"Come on, sweetheart," he taunted, turning to look at you, his eyes shining. "I'm indestructible,"
"I don't care," you snarled, lunging for him. "You still feel pain,"
You charged at him, striking him across the face, your rage blinding you, making you miss his fist, as it collided with your stomach.
The blow threw you across the clearing, and you landed on your back, the air leaving your lungs, the branch now lodged in your side.
You saw Damon come running out of the woods, he first looked to Elena, then to Stefan, but when he laid eyes on you, he ran to your side.
"No, no, no, no," he said, his eyes filled with panic, he pulled the wood from your side. "You're not supposed to be here,"
You could hear the concern in his voice, and you smiled up at him, cupping his face. He helped you to your feet, your wounds healing, then he pushed you behind him.
"Damon," you said softly, trying to stop him.
"Bonnie is here, it's okay, let me handle this," he said, his tone stern.
Klaus was standing there, laughing maniacally, a mad grin on his face, then his body began to shake and he fell to the ground.
Suddenly his laughter turned to screams, as Bonnie came striding out of the trees, chanting a spell, she raised her hand, causing Klaus to scream in agony. The fire returned to the altar and spread into the trees, her magic all around them as she channeled every ounce of power she possessed, bringing the hybrid to his knees.
Then she choked on her words, gasping for air, looking around for the source.
"Get the witch!" Stefan yelled, pointing to Klaus' witch, still standing at the altar, her hand outstretched.
Bonnie raised her hands, trying to focus her power, but she was struggling, and you could see the strain on her face.
The witch threw Bonnie into the air, knocking her out, her body hitting the ground.
Damon ran for the witch, and tackled her, his teeth sinking into her neck. He killed her instantly, her body going limp in his arms.
The fire disappeared, the flames extinguishing, the magic disappearing. A deadly quiet settling over everything.
Suddenly, you felt a hand in your hair, dragging you backwards, the pain making you scream.
"Elijah!" Klaus roared into the woods, "I know you are out there, show yourself!"
You saw Elijah walk out of the trees, and into the clearing, his expression unreadable, but his eyes were locked on yours.
Klaus's fingers dug into your scalp, and he pulled harder, forcing you to your knees between them.
"What a sight," Klaus mocked, grinning at Elijah.
"Hello, brother," Elijah said, his eyes still locked on yours.
"You've come to kill me?" Klaus said, chuckling. "How is that working out for you?"
He pulled you back to your feet, your whole body trembling.
"Actually, I've come to make you an offer," Elijah said, taking a step closer, his hands clasped behind his back.
"Oh," Klaus said, amused. "An offer, I wonder what that might be,"
"Spare them, and I will pledge my loyalty to you," Elijah said, his voice soft, his eyes never leaving yours.
"You're lying," Klaus growled, his hand wrapping around your throat, his fangs grazing your skin. "You're only offering yourself, so I won't kill her. That's not true loyalty,"
You saw Damon lift Elena's body into his arms, carrying her to Stefan. Then he pulled the stake out of Stefan's back, allowing him to move again.
"Elijah," Stefan called, his voice shaky. "You need to finish this,"
"I can't," he said, shaking his head. "Klaus will kill her,"
Damon rushed to Bonnie's side, trying to wake her up, and Klaus laughed, his lips pressed against your ear.
"Run to your love, if you make it I'll let you live," he whispered, shoving you forward.
You stumbled, your legs barely able to support you, then you started running towards Elijah, tears streaming down your face.
You made it to him, and his arms wrapped around you, holding you tight, he was murmuring soft words into your ear, his breath tickling your skin. And you finally felt safe again.
"Are you okay?" He asked, pulling away to look at you, his fingers brushing the hair from your face.
"Yes," you said softly, your hand gripping his jacket.
You were staring up at him, his brown eyes were warm and full of worry, and you had forgotten how much you missed him.
"Good," he murmured, pressing his forehead against yours.
Your lips met his at the same time you felt something strange in your back. An odd pressure that made you gasp into his mouth.
You pulled away from Elijah, there was a strange look on his face, his mouth falling open, and he looked down at you, a look of pure terror in his eyes.
For the first time in centuries, you felt cold, the world was spinning around you. You knew what was happening,
Your hand pressed against his chest, you could feel his heart beating against your palm. You looked up into his brown eyes one last time.
"Rule three, my love," you whispered, before your life faded away, and your body fell against him.
Elijah looked down at you, your skin rapidly turning gray, your eyes vacant. Then he looked up at Klaus, who held your heart in his hands.
"This is for betraying me," Klaus said, dropping the organ at his feet, the blood running down the stone steps.
Elijah stood there, his arms wrapped around your lifeless body, his whole world was crumbling.
He could hear Stefan and Damon screaming, but it sounded far away, the own beating of his heart drowning out the rest.
Klaus grabbed Elijah by the neck, forcing him to drop your body, and shoved him to the ground.
"Look at her, the way she's staring up at the stars, it's quite beautiful, isn't it?" Klaus mocked, as Elijah watched you, lifeless on the cold stone. "And it's all because of you,"
Elijah looked away, a tear falling down his cheek, his brother's words cutting into him.
"You're pathetic," Klaus hissed, his hands gripping Elijah's jacket, your blood staining the fabric. "To think you could beat me,"
Elijah closed his eyes, trying to block out his brother's words, but it was no use, his mind was replaying every moment with you. Knowing he would never taste your lips again, or hear your laugh. You would never fall asleep in his arms.
He looked over at Damon, who had rushed to your body. He was holding you, rocking you back and forth in his arms, with Stefan by his side, his face stained with tears, a look of anguish on his face.
Elijah's world was fading away, as he was overcome with rage and anguish, a darkness consuming him, and Klaus just kept talking, his voice becoming more and more distant.
Then something within him snapped, a creature that was lurking underneath his skin came bursting through, a monster taking the place of the gentleman.
He turned his attention back to his brother, and Klaus froze, the fear clear in his eyes.
Damon watched as Elijah pushed Klaus backwards, causing him to fly across the clearing, skidding along the dirt, landing a few feet away.
Elijah walked in a slow, deliberate pace towards Klaus , his expression devoid of any emotion.
"You're right, Klaus," Elijah said, a cold smile spreading across his face. "We are not the same,"
Klaus tried to stand, but Elijah shoved him back down, he grabbed Klaus leg and twisted it until it snapped. Klaus howled in agony, and Elijah smiled, twisting the other leg, and his brother's screams were echoing through the night.
"You want to be a beast?" Elijah growled, pulling Klaus into the air by his neck, his hands wrapped around his throat. "Let me help you,"
Damon felt a gentle hand on his shoulder, and Bonnie was standing there, her eyes full of sorrow.
"Damon," she whispered, tears running down her face.
"Go, help Elijah," he said, his voice hollow. "I'll stay here with her,"
Bonnie nodded, she stood up, her body trembling. Stefan jumped to his feet to help her stay upright, and she began to chant once more.
The altar burst into flames for a third time, illuminating Klaus and Elijah in a ring of fire as they struggled against each other.
"What is this?" Klaus yelled, pushing Elijah away, trying to fight the pain. "What have you done?"
"Something that should have been done centuries ago," Elijah growled, rushing towards his brother, knocking him down, pinning him to the dirt, his hand raised.
"In the name of our family, Niklaus...," Elijah said, plunging his hand into his brother's chest, curing his fingers around Klaus's heart. "In the name of her..."
"I didn't bury them at sea!" Klaus yelled, his hand trying to pry Elijah's away. "They are safe, I swear,"
Elijah looked at him, a flicker of hope in his eyes.
"I can take you to them," Klaus pleaded, his hands gripping Elijah's wrist. “Their bodies are safe. If you kill me, you'll never find them,”
"Elijah, don't listen to him," Stefan yelled, walking towards them.
"Brother, please," Klaus begged. "She wouldn't want this, please,"
Your beautiful face flashed through Elijah's mind, and he looked back at Damon, who was kneeling there, tears in his eyes, clutching your body.
"You're wrong, Klaus," Elijah growled, his hand squeezing the organ in his grip. "She would want this,"
Then he tore Klaus's heart from his chest, and watched the life fade from his brother's eyes.
Klaus's body dropped to the ground, his heart still beating in Elijah's hand, and the flames died down, leaving the clearing in silence.
Bonnie walked up to him, looking down at the flames.
"Good," She said, her voice hoarse.
Elijah looked back at Stefan and Damon, they were kneeling next to your body, Stefan's hand caressing your cheek.
Elijah rushed over to you, looking down at your peaceful face, you almost looked like you were sleeping.
Elijah brushed the hair from your face, his hands were shaking. He couldn't understand how something so beautiful could be snuffed out so easily.
"Don't touch her," Damon said, pulling you away from Elijah.
"You did this," Damon snapped, glaring at Elijah. "It's your fault she's dead,"
Elijah nodded and stepped away, Damon was right, it was his fault.
"Damon," Stefan said, reaching for his brother.
"No, he has to answer for this," Damon said, getting to his feet, your body in his arms.
"It's over Damon," Bonnie said softly, looking up at him. "It's over,"
Damon looked down at you, and tears started to stream down his cheeks. He was shaking, and Stefan reached for him, the two of them clinging to each other, your body between them.
"I think it's best you leave," Bonnie said, her eyes filled with sadness. "Please, go,"
Elijah nodded, his heart breaking as he looked down at your lifeless form, knowing this was his fault.
"Where will you go?" Stefan asked, as he wiped his eyes.
"I need to find my siblings," he said softly, looking away from the sight. "With Klaus dead, everyone he compelled will be free, I'll follow the clues they left behind,"
He looked back at you, and his heart shattered.
"Will you be okay?" Stefan asked, his hand on Elijah's shoulder.
"One day," he replied, turning to look at him, a small smile on his face.
"Thank you," Stefan said softly.
Elijah gave them a small nod, then disappeared into the trees, heading far away from Mystic Falls. His heart forever bound to yours.
~Epilogue
Time changes all things, this was something Damon had the basics of understanding, but nothing could prepare him for how it would affect him when he became human again.
He was an old man, something he never expected to experience, and yet there he was.
"Are you ready?" Elena asked, her hand on his arm.
"Always," he answered, his voice weak, but his smile was genuine.
She leaned in and kissed his cheek, her eyes still as bright and beautiful as the day he met her.
The walk to the Salvatore family crypt was slow, and the pain in his joints was unbearable. He hated getting old.
They entered the stone building, and Damon let go of Elena's arm, making his way over to your stone. He placed his hand on it, the smoothness soothing his calloused hand.
"Hi sis," he said, smiling down at the stone. "It's been a while, i've been so busy,"
He took a seat in the chair next to your grave, he had brought it decades ago. He was a man who liked his comfort, and he spent hours talking to you, catching you up on everything that had happened since the last time he was there.
"I have grandkids now! Can you believe it? They are the cutest, I even named a boy after you, well, the closest we could come, but, yeah," he said, a wide grin on his face.
Damon looked over at Elena, who was laying flowers at Stefan's grave. She was the only one left, and he was so grateful for her.
"I miss you and Stefan so much," Damon said softly. "But it won't be long now until I see you again,"
There was an awkward cough and Damon looked up to see a delivery boy standing in the doorway, looking uncomfortable.
"I have a delivery for Miss Y/n Salvatore," he said, walking up to him, a bouquet of flowers in his hand.
"She's not exactly up for company," Damon said with a chuckle, gesturing to your stone.
"I know, this actually isn't my first time doing this," he said, a smile spreading across his face. "Actually, the guy who use to deliver along this route said that he's been delivering here once a week for his entire fourty year career,"
Damon stood up slowly, his bones protesting the movement. He held his hand out and the boy handed him the flowers.
"Thanks, kid," Damon said, sitting back down, there was a note tucked in with the flowers.
The boy gave him a little wave before disappearing.
Elena came to sit next to him, her hand on his knee, she gave him a sad smile. "What does it say?"
Damon pulled out his glasses, and read it out loud, a tear rolling down his cheek.
For a thousand years, I had never known love, until you, and for a thousand more, I will wait for you.
-Elijah
Rule one: When we are together, it will just be us, no one will know.
Rule two: No talk of business or family, don't get personal.
Rule three: When it's over, it's over.
{Part One} {Part Two}{Part Three} {Part Four}
♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡♡~LOVE YOU GUYS
#elijah mikaelson#klaus mikaelson#damon salvatore#stefan salvatore#the originals#the vampire diaries#vampire diaries#tvdu#elena gilbert#bonnie bennett#jenna sommers#elijah mikealson smut#elijah mikaelson smut#angst#elijah mikaelson imagine#elijah mikealson imagine#elijah mikealson#elijah mikaelson x reader#elijah mikealson x reader#tvd#the vampire diaries x you#the vampire diaries x reader#the vampire diares imagine#the vampire diaries imagine#the originals imagine
576 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hey darling! Can I request the Damon Salvatore x Fem!Reader? So maybe where the reader is the reincarnation or rebirth of Damon's old love, and Damon meets the reader's reincarnation like Elena in season 3, episode 22?
I love this idea so much!!
I spent hours writing this last night only for it not to save, so here is another attempt.
Plot: Damon thought his first love was dead and buried, so imagine his surprise when someone turns up in Beacon Hills wearing her exact face
1864
Katherine Peirce loved her boys - more importantly she loved how she had them wrapped around her little finger. Which meant of course, she could get whatever she wanted.
The three of them were sat outside in the gardens, enjoying the sunshine in the summer weather. Kathrine, Damon and Stefan all laughing amongst themselves like old friends.
"Your friend is coming today is she not?" Stefan asked.
Kathrine nodded, looking towards the road as if expecting a carriage to pull up at any minute.
"We're grateful you could offer us both shelter," she replied simply.
"Well if she's anything like you, how could we refuse?" Damon asked, a grin forming on his face.
Kathrine smiled up at him "She's exactly like me,"
This was a lie. Although Kathrine would never admit it, she often mimicked her friend's personality to get people to like her. Y/N was softer than Kathrine was, her heart not frozen from the years of pain they had both endured.
"What did you say her name was again?" Stefan asked.
"Y/N," Kathrine responded, "And it looks like she's here,"
A black carriage was pulling up, and a footman appeared to open the door. Kathrine was quick to race towards her friend, whilst the brothers hung back to watch the scene play out.
They watched as Y/N stepped out of the carriage, adorned in a soft green dress. She embraced her friend, a wide smile on her face as she chatted excitedly. Katherine drew her to where the Salvatore brothers stood, and Y/N shrunk slightly, stepping behind Katherine ever so slightly.
"Salvatore's, this is Y/N L/N, you'll forgive her if she's a little shy," Katherine smiled down at her friend.
Damon was the first to respond, taking her hand and pulling it up to his lips. "Damon Salvatore," he said, pressing a quick kiss to her hand.
Y/N curtseyed in response "A pleasure to meet you Mr Salvatore,"
Stefan was next, offering her a small bow "Stefan Salvatore, we hope you enjoy your stay here,"
Y/N smiled, looking between the two bothers "Thank you for having me, Kathrine tells me you have been most generous hosts,"
Kathrine clicked her tongue "Forgive me Salvatore's, but I believe I will be showing her around her new home,"
The brothers gave a small wave towards the girl in green, who gave a shy smile in response.
"What do you think?" Stefan asked his brother. Damon eyed the retreating figures of the two girls with curiosity.
"Well Kathrine says she's like her, but I don't think I've ever met someone so different,"
Neither Stefan nor Damon saw much of Y/N from that moment on, she would never be teasing them the way Katherine did, nor would she seek them out. They'd catch glimpses of her reading, or writing beneath one of the trees in the garden occasionally, but neither of them even thought of saying something.
They were too captivated by Katherine.
But then came the day of the Founder's ball. Damon was in a foul mood, since Katherine had decided to attend the ball with Stefan, and found himself wandering he halls of his own home, unable to escape the nagging feeling in his chest.
So he went to where he always went too when his thoughts became too much; the library.
It was a large place, with books lining the walls like leaves on the trees. But it was cosy also, with three large chairs huddled round the grand fireplace.
To his surprise however, there was already somebody there.
"Miss Y/N," he remarked, a surprised frown on his face "I thought you'd be at the party,"
It was true, as she was adorned in a beautiful purple dress, that looked to be one of Katherine's. Her hair was done in an elegant updo, but still she sat on the chair, a heavy book in her lap.
She blinked up at him, her fingers fiddling with the pages.
"I've never been one for crowds, that was always more of Katherine's thing," she said softly.
Katherine. The name felt bitter on Damon's tongue. He wondered though, if Y/N was like Katherine in other ways, in ways that had to be kept a secret from the rest of the family.
"Mind if I join you?" Damon asked, and Y/N shook her head.
"Not at all,"
There was a brief silence between them as Damon stared at the girl. She paid him little attention, her eyes darting across the pages of the book as if feasting off the words it gave her.
"You like to read," he observed, and Y/N jumped, forgetting he was there.
"I like to write," she corrected "But reading is the next best thing if I have nothing to write in,"
There was another silence, and Damon debated saying something else, but she didn't seem like the type to want to talk much, and he felt he should be careful where he tread. But to his surprise it was her who started the next conversation.
"What brings you out of the party?" Y/N asked, closing her book and setting it to the side.
Damon sighed, he couldn't tell her the real reason, for Katherine was her friend and he was not. But similarly he couldn't think of a lie, something about her made him feel guilty for even thinking about lying to her.
Y/N grimaced slightly, taking pity on the fallen expression of the man. "I see she chose your heart to break," she said softly.
"What?" Damon asked, taken by surprise.
Y/N sighed "You think you're the first two men that Katherine has set against each other? I love her dearly, but she does like her games,"
Damon shrugged "The price I pay for falling for the act in the first place,"
"If I may," Y/N said cautiously "If you want to win her affection's you needn't show it to her so much. Katherine likes to chase,"
Damon's eyes flickered slightly 2What are you suggesting?" he asked.
"Take someone else to the next founders ball," Y/N suggested, picking up another book from the table. "You're a handsome man Mr Salvatore I'm sure you'll have little trouble finding somebody who takes an interest,"
Damon sat back a little, before glancing at the time. The founders ball still had a couple of hours before it was over.
"Why wait?" he asked, a mischievous smile on his face. "I could get a date right now,"
"That's the spirit," Y/N said, not looking up from her book.
"So Y/N, would you do me the honour of attending the founders ball with me?"
Y/N's mouth dropped open as she looked up at Damon, who was now standing with his arm outstretched towards ger.
"I - I can't!" she said with wide eyes "I'm terrible with crowds, and I don't know anybody, and god forbid they try and talk with me-"
Damon cocked his head slightly as she spoke, sensing the panic in her voice.
"I'll stay with you, and if anyone speaks to us, I will be the one to answer, if that is what you wish. So what do you say - one dance?"
Y/N hesitated, before slowing accepting his hand and letting him pull her up. "Don't make me regret this Mr Salvatore," she warned.
He laughed, guiding her hand to he crook of his arm. "Please call me Damon,"
Y/N sighed, trying desperately to swallow the nerves about walking into a room full of people she didn't know.
In the hall, Katherine and Stefan were dancing gracefully, successfully ignoring the stares of the room.
"I do hope your brother isn't too offended by my choice of Salvatore," Katherine mused, earning a chuckle from Stefan.
"I do believe he'll get over it - or he already has,"
"What?" asked Katherine, but Stefan just nodded towards the other side of the room, where Damon had just entered, Y/N on his arm.
Katherine's eyes narrowed as Damon shot a smirk her way, before leaning down to whisper in Y/N's ear.
"Just follow my lead, you'll be fine,"
Y/N tried not to shiver as his breath hit her ear, and allowed herself to be led across the dancefloor.
"I never thought you'd be the dancing type," she admitted, looking up into his blue eyes.
"And why is that?" Damon asked a slight smirk playing on his face.
"I don't know," Y/N bit her lip slightly to stop herself from smiling "You seemed much too arrogant to bore yourself with something as frivolous as a party,"
Damon's eyebrows raised as he realised her teasing tone "I never thought you'd be so cheeky, I thought that was something that belonged to Katherine,"
Y/N shook her head slightly, a laugh falling from her lips "Katherine was always so serious, even when we were children. I suppose you Salvatore's have shown her a thing or two,"
Children, they knew each other when they were children, so Y/N must at least know what Katherine was, if she wasn't one herself.
"She's staring at us," Damon commented, realising that Katherine had stopped dancing with his brother, and was shooting curious looks to the other pair.
"Told you," Y/N shrugged, her voice lowering to a whisper "Nobody Knows Katherine like I do - perhaps now would be a good time to talk to her?"
Damon hesitated, he knew that part of him wanted to but the other part -
"We're having far too much fun dancing, don't you think?"
And it was true, Damon did enjoy Y/N's company. With her shyness beginning to ease, he enjoyed the small jests she'd make at him, and thoughts of Katherine began fading away.
The pair danced, and chatted until the early hours of the morning when the founders ball finally came to an end, and the last of the guests were leaving.
Y/N let out a yawn, and Damon caught her as she stumbled slightly.
"I think it's time I retire," she said sleepily "It's been a pleasure dancing with you Mr Salv - Damon,"
Damon brought her hand up to his lips, pressing a firm kiss on the back of it. "The pleasure was all mine, goodnight Y/N,"
He watched as she left, a slight smile playing on his lips.
"Careful, she'll fall in love with you," came a sly voice to the right of him. He didn't need to look to know it was Katherine. "her heart is far too soft to survive a Salvatore brother,"
"You were wrong before, she is nothing like you," Damon commented "Enjoy my brother,"
And with that he walked off, feeling triumphant that he had been able resist the urge to fall right back into Katherine's arms, but he couldn't shake the Y/N from his mind either.
The next morning, Damon found himself outside the door of Y/N's bedroom, his hand ready to knock when she opened to door herself.
She jumped slightly "Oh - Damon?" she asked her eyes wide.
His lips parted in shock slightly, the encounter catching him off guard and all the rehearsed words in his head disappearing.
"Are you alright, you look like you've seen a ghost?" she asked, frowning slightly.
Damon cleared his throat, presenting a small brown parcel with his other hand.
"A thankyou gift, for coming with me to the dance last night," he said.
Y/N blinked slightly, gingerly taking the package from his hands, and carefully untying the string.
"You didn't have to -" she began, before trailing off as she revealed the leather bound notebook he had bought for her.
"You mentioned you loved writing, I figured this would help you out a bit," he said slightly nervously "Do you like it?"
Y/N looked up at him, her eyes wide and shining with unshed tears. "Thankyou so much Damon, this - it means the world," she said sincerely, clutching the book to her chest as if it may run away.
Damon's worried expression broke into a grin. Another difference between Y/N and Katherine, Y/N was sincere, was genuine.
He didn't even see Katherine glaring at the two from behind the pillar.
Katherine watched with resentment over the next couple of weeks, watching as Damon started pining after Y/N instead of her. Of course, anyone else she would have gotten rid of immediately, but Y/N was her friend, and she didn't have many of those.
Even Stefan noticed her change in behaviour towards the other girl, but decided it was not in his best interest to question it.
But Damon was oblivious, too wrapped up in wanting the attention of the shy girl he had met, yet seemingly unable to show his affections towards her.
Y/N carried on with her life, desperately trying to ignore the flutters in her stomach whenever the older brother entered the room, concealing her blushing cheeks with her hair whenever he spoke. Nobody noticed, besides Katherine, as the girl often hid herself behind her hair when people spoke to her, but not quite in the same way.
"I see you fell in love with him too," Katherine commented, walking in unannounced to her friends bedroom.
Y/N sighed nervously, she knew that Katherine got whatever she wanted, and mostly she allowed it which is why the pair were such good friends.
Katherine stepped closer. "What do you think he'll think of you when you tell him what you are?" she asked, eyebrows raised.
Y/N shook her head "I don't need to tell him," she said hoarsely, "I'm not like you Katherine,"
Katherine chuckled "You may not be a vampire, but you can't go around pretending to be human,"
Y/N glared at her friend through the reflection of the mirror, but didn't say anything to protest and Katherine smiled.
"I'm just saving you the pain of losing him," she said, before turning on her heal and waltzing out the door, no doubt to find the Salvatore brother herself.
Y/N sighed, her had laying on the book that Damon had gotten her, piled on top of all the other books she had written in over the years. Even if she didn't like it, Katherine was correct. Though her curse wasn't quite as visible as the older girl's, it was a curse nevertheless, and all curses had consequences.
"What did she mean?"
Y/N froze, the sound of the man's voice like ice in her heart. She spun round and came face to face with Damon, who was standing in front of the door he had just closed.
He took a step closer, his eyes searching her stricken and panicked face. Another way she was different to Katherine, she wore her heard and emotions on her sleeve, there was no having to interpret or guess with her, she was an open book whether she liked it or not.
"You don't have to be scared, I didn't tell Katherine's secret and I won't tell yours," he reassured her, stepping closer to take her hand.
"I'm not a vampire," Y/N said defiantly.
Damon shook his head "You don't have to lie to me," he promised, his blue eyes searching her nervous ones.
"I'm not!" she stressed, before breaking away from Damon's grasp and sitting on the bed "It's more complicated than that,"
Damon sank to his knees before her, looking up at her with wide and trusting eyes "Then let me help you,"
"I'm cursed," Y/N said quietly after a beat. "They call it the Phoenix curse. Every time I die, I get reborn from my ashes as my old body burns, forgetting everything from my previous life."
Damon frowned "But if you forget everything, how do you know you've died before?"
Y/N smiled slightly, raising her hand to brush the hair from his eyes. "I didn't at first. But I am always reborn at the age of sixteen, and people tend to notice when you're almost an adult and have no memories to show it. Katherine found me, and she had this made for me,"
Y/N drew out a necklace that was tucked away in her bodice. It was golden, and dainty, with a red gemstone in the middle of it.
"It allows me to keep the memories even after I have been reborn,"
Damon let out a breath he didn't even know he was holding.
"Well that's certainly a raw deal on your behalf, at least Vampires get the added speed and strength,"
Y/N laughed, shaking her head slightly as she stood up.
"The books in your father's library say that I have wings, and that I can fly, but that remains a mystery to me, and I am immune to compulsion" she said with a smile.
Damon hesitated, a question on the tip of his tongue but unsure whether or not to ask it.
"Well it seems to me, that as long as I don't let anyone kill you, there doesn't seem to be much of a curse," he commented with a quick smile.
Y/N raised her eyebrows "Surely it is Katherine you would want to be around, speaking of which, how are you and her?" she asked
Damon shrugged "I found someone else that seemed far more appealing,"
Y/N turned to face him, her breath catching in her throat slightly as she realised just how close they actually were.
"Who?" she asked, unable to hide her blushing cheeks with her hair this time.
"You,"
Y/N's eyes widened, her brows drawing up slightly as she looked at him. Her lips parted as if wanting to say something, but no words came out, her heart pounding against her chest, the tightness of her corset making it difficult to breathe.
"Damon - Katherine," was all she could let out, but he shook his head.
"I don't want her, not since I met you. I no longer want to be chasing after a game, but I would chase after you for the rest of my life if that is what it took. I would tell a hundred jokes just to hear you laugh, and run a thousand miles to catch up to you,"
Y/N let him grab her hands in his own, but tugged away slightly "Damon you don't understand, Katherine wants you. And Katherine always gets what she wants,"
But Damon didn't relent "But I don't want Katherine, I want you," he said, the desperation leaking into his voice "But if you truly do not want me, then that is fine, but I need to hear you say it. I need to hear your say you do not want me if I am to go,"
Y/N shook her head, her gaze downwards "I can not lie to you Damon," she said quietly "I can not say I do not want you, when you are all I want,"
Damon breathed a sigh of relief, a slight laugh falling from his lips as he embraced her in a tight hug, pulling away only to cup her face in his hands, his blue eyes memorising every detail of it as if would disappear if he looked away.
"Meet me outside, near the village. You go out of the left gate at the gardens then follow the road until you meet the village square, I'll meet you there - I've got a surprise for you," he said, the smile never leaving his face.
"I will try, but I'm terrible with directions," Y/N teased "You may have to find me if I get lost."
Damon kissed her cheek, tucking her stray hair behind her ear "I will always find you," he promised.
Behind the door, Katherine watched the two lovers, a dark expression on her face. As much as she adored her, Y/N would have to go.
So as Damon waited at the village square, and the minutes ticked by, it occurred to him only too late that something terrible had happened to his new love.
That Y/N had disappeared without a trace.
2009
Y/N sighed with a heavy heart, as she lugged her suitcase behind her. She was grateful to have a suitcase, many of the children she was with in the foster home before had their stuff in plastic bin bags as they moved from house to house.
But Y/N had been adopted.
She found it odd that somebody wanted to adopt her, especially since she was three weeks away from turning eighteen, but it meant she no longer had to fend for herself once she aged out of the system, so she had to be grateful.
Rudy Hopkins
Y/N hadn't even met him, yet here he was willing to adopt the strange girl without a second thought.
That's if Y/N could find the damn house.
Mystic falls was a mystery to her, especially since she had never been there before - or so she thought.
"Y/N?" came a voice.
She spun round, and came face to face with a man she could only describe as beautiful. His eyes were wide, and blue, looking at her with a mixture of shock and disbelief.
"Er, I'm sorry do I know you?" she asked with a frown, stepping backwards nervously as the man stepped closer to her.
He froze, his eyes glinting downwards to her neck, where not one bit of jewellery rested.
"Sorry, I thought you were someone I knew - Damon Salvatore," he introduced himself, but his blue eyes were still piercing her own, scanning her as if she were an odd puzzle piece he couldn't quite place.
"Y/N L/N," she responded, a slight frown evident on her face "Are you alright, you look like you've seen a ghost,"
Damon hesitated, her words echoing in his head, the same words she had spoken to him all those years before, yet she truly had no recollection of him.
He nodded "Sorry for bothering you," he said quickly, turning to walk away.
"Wait!" she called out, grabbing her suitcase "You don't know where Rudy Hopkins lives do you? He's my adoptive parent, but he didn't show up to the meeting point, he just text that I'll meet him at home,"
Damon's eyes widened, Rudy Hopkins was the father of Bonnie Bennet, there was no way this was a coincidence.
"Follow the road back down until you - " he paused, looking at her confused and slightly panicked expression, and he felt his heart tug slightly as he remembered her all those years ago wearing exactly the same face as she was now.
"I'll take you," he reassured "Something tells me that you're not very good with directions,"
Y/N breathed a sigh of relief "You aren't going to turn out to be some serial killer are you?"
Damon snorted "Bit late to ask that isn't it? But no, I can promise I am not a serial killer,"
Y/N smiled up at him as he walked next to her, and he found himself having to concentrate on not looking at her. She was exactly the same as she was all those years before, but with no memory of him whatsoever.
He was almost sorry as he left her on her doorstep, wanting to spend every moment with her, to see if it really was her, or just some cruel trick the world was trying to play on him.
She turned to thank him, but he was was already gone.
Damon had darted back to the Salvatore household, his head and heart both reeling from the encounter.
He burst into the living room, where both Stefan and Elena was sat cozied up in-front of the fire,
"Stefan," he said urgently, causing the two others to look up sharply. Stefan frowned at his brothers expression, Damon had many emotions, anger, hatred you name them, but never vulnrable.
Not until now.
"Stefan she's here - Y/N's here,"
Part two here:
#damon salvatore x female reader#damon salvatore x reader#damon salvatore#tvd fanfiction#request#damon x reader#damon salvatore fluff
413 notes
·
View notes
Text
♥︎ 𝐏𝐫𝐨𝐦𝐩𝐭: 𝐓𝐡𝐞𝐢𝐫 𝐫𝐞𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐭𝐨 𝐲/𝐧 𝐬𝐚𝐲𝐢𝐧𝐠: “𝐘𝐨𝐮 𝐝𝐨𝐧’𝐭 𝐡𝐚𝐯𝐞 𝐭𝐨 𝐛𝐞 𝐬𝐨 𝐠𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐥𝐞 𝐰𝐢𝐭𝐡 𝐦𝐞. 𝐘𝐨𝐮 𝐜𝐚𝐧 𝐡𝐮𝐫𝐭 𝐦𝐞 𝐢𝐟 𝐲𝐨𝐮’𝐝 𝐥𝐢𝐤𝐞. 𝐀𝐟𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐚𝐥𝐥, 𝐦𝐲 𝐛𝐨𝐝𝐲 𝐛𝐞𝐥𝐨𝐧𝐠𝐬 𝐭𝐨 𝐲𝐨𝐮.”
♥︎ 𝐓𝐲𝐩𝐞: reaction
♥︎ 𝐖𝐚𝐫𝐧𝐢𝐧𝐠𝐬: 𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐬 𝐨𝐟 𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐢𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧𝐬, 𝐨𝐛𝐯𝐢 𝐨𝐛𝐬𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧, 𝐥𝐮𝐬𝐭, 𝐤𝐢𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐧𝐠, 𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐢𝐨𝐧 𝐨𝐟 𝐩𝐫𝐢𝐯𝐚𝐜𝐲 𝐢𝐧𝐯𝐚𝐬𝐢𝐨𝐧, 𝐩𝐨𝐬𝐬𝐞𝐬𝐬𝐢𝐯𝐞 𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐭𝐞𝐦𝐞𝐧𝐭𝐬, 𝐭𝐚𝐥𝐤 𝐨𝐟 𝐩𝐡𝐲𝐬𝐢𝐜𝐚𝐥 𝐡𝐚𝐫𝐦
♥︎ 𝐒𝐢𝐝𝐞 𝐛𝐚𝐫: 𝐈’𝐦 𝐡𝐮𝐧𝐠𝐫𝐲—𝐭𝐡𝐚𝐭’𝐬 𝐚𝐥𝐥
You uttering those words from your pretty lips give him pause. “A-Angel?” he stammers, pulling away from your neck where he had been pressing open mouth kisses prior. He’s staring at you in disbelief, eyes wide like a dear caught in headlights. An all too familiar heat crawls up his chest and setting on cheeks.
Did he hear that right? God, let him have heard you right. Let it not be another daydream playing tricks on him. The words flow too sweetly to only be his imagination. Would he be so cruel to himself to imagine you saying those very words? Yes, he would. He already went so far as to imagine a whole life with you, not much difference in that.
“C-Can you repeat that?” He’s seeking confirmation. His arctic eyes hold a growing intensity that rivals the heat of the blush splashed over his fair cheeks. When you repeat yourself, it’s not at all as confident as the first time—the embarrassment was settling in.
Ren didn’t really feel the same. He was swooning inside despite it not showing on shocked expression yet. His heart felt like it was going to combust in his chest with how over the moon he felt. One blink, his facial expression changes to one you haven’t really seen on him. He’s squinting down at you, a impish twinkle in his eyes and a grin slowly etches onto his face.
You really are an angel—you had to have heard his prayers. You’re giving him what he always wanted—with no restraints. Ren’s trembling as he’s still attempting to hold himself back; it’s too soon for him to drop all his future plans on you right now. So many plans—
“You make me so happy, baby,” he coos, lowering himself to your face. Being this close, you swear you can see hearts in his eyes, “But don’t you worry! I’ll make you feel so much, promise!”
For a fleeting moment—your words fail to capture his attention. Lost in the enchanting image of you, partially naked beneath him, he only snaps back to the conversation when your demeanor shifts to shyness, making him realize he missed a part of what was said.
"Are you okay, rosebud?" he murmurs sweetly, gently tucking a strand of hair behind your ear, placing your well-being above his own needs for the moment. In response, you repeat yourself hastily, your voice resembling a squeak, akin to a mouse caught in a trap.
Truly, there wasn’t a more accurate description. You’re trapped in Damon’s arms, and he gazes at you as if you’re the most exquisite meal he’s ever encountered. Your words shatter the composure he usually maintains for your safety—a concern he takes seriously.
Dealing with this unhealthy, secret obsession for you is difficult on its own—something he constantly has to control, particularly in moments like these to not scare you away. Now, you're indicating that he doesn't need to hold back, but you're unaware of just how misguided that suggestion is for him.
It would be a lie if he claimed not to have dreamed of you uttering similar words, and on those occasions, he seizes the opportunity. In dreams, you're less fragile and more aware of who he truly is. Oh, his poor rosebud.
A desire-filled growl rumbles deep in his chest, and he accompanies it with one of his signature toothy grins. "Careful with your words, love... you're sparking all sorts of ideas in me."
John felt as though he wasn't truly present with you; instead, he felt himself drifting above, observing the interaction unfold like a scene from a romcom he had grown fond of watching. It was during those moments that you were at your most physical.
Though this time isn't much different, your words struck a chord as they flowed from your lips like sweet nectar. He couldn't recall a time when you had ever spoken so provocatively, and he remembers every detail about you...
Things you couldn't bring yourself to confess even to God, that often weighed heavily on your conscience, shrouded in shame. Yet, your web history left a trail of breadcrumbs that John consumed with an unhealthy fervor, imitating them solely for your sake. He was willing to do anything for you.
He's come a long way, enduring every bad end repeatedly so that you could ultimately end up like this, nestled comfortably in his arms, exchanging sweet nothings that meant the world to him and more.
Weakness overcomes him as his focus returns, his eyes filled with adoration fixed on you. There's nothing he can do but express it. "Me too!" he exclaims, his smile resembling a chester's cat, strands of hair cascading across his face. "You can be rough, I'm yours!"
John leans in, planting kisses on your face repeatedly, murmuring, "Forever and ever and ever," before trailing to your neck.
Alan is in the process of burying his face into your clothed stomach when you speak those magic words. A shiver, filled with anticipation and excitement, dances down his spine—naughty and sinful. He pauses, stuck in a trance as he replays the words in his head.
Do you have any idea what you do to him—truly? As if his heightened senses of smell, touch, and even taste weren't sufficient, you further bless him with your teasing words. He silently thanks whoever is out there that he's currently spooning you, or else he would collapse from weakened knees.
He remains silent for a moment longer than expected, leading you to believe he didn't hear you. But he did—he's simply grappling with the shock and contemplating how to translate those words into action. He's thought about it before, of course he has.
Perhaps not to cause physical harm, but to assert his control, guiding you into every imaginable position within minutes, leaving you placid and breathless, entirely for his pleasure.
Alan looks up at you, a feral intensity gleaming in his eyes. You can almost envision him casting heart eyes your way, his gaze a perfect blend of adoration and want. “Mine to do what I want.” He says it more as a promise—a statement more than anything else.
Any ordinary person might raise an eyebrow at your preference for pain, but Jack smiles, perhaps even blushes. He feels honored, particularly by your declaration of love. He belongs to you as well—he's uncertain how many times he needs to affirm it, but he will, without hesitation.
Under no circumstances will he physically harm you—he doesn’t even enjoy choking you, despite your preference for it. The most he'll do is leave painful and long-lasting hickeys on your body or handle you into position a bit roughly. Anything beyond that is off the table. He's a big guy, and hurting you is the furthest thing from his mind.
He’s too preoccupied with making you happy. His little ray of sunshine, the reason he doesn’t linger on the past is because the present with you is so fulfilling. Waking up beside you gives him a sense of happiness and purpose.
Even if that purpose is to consume you whole—sinfully.
He chuckles softly, his eyelids drooping to a dangerously seductive degree, sending a jolt through your core. "I could never harm you," he murmurs, practically purring as he draws you in closer. "You're my sunshine," he says, as though it’s the most obvious truth. And indeed, to him, it is.
"But I'm more than willing to make you cry out in pleasure."
It was difficult for you to even utter the words with his tongue shoved down your throat. You could say he really ate it up—both literally and figuratively. When he finally pulled away to allow you to catch your breath, he was grinning so wide, your cheeks ached just from looking at him.
Peter is thrilled. He knows deep down he's a bit of a freak—the only person unaware of this between the two of you is you. Maybe later after he folds you like a pretzel you'll realize mentioning something like this wasn't the best idea, but for now, he's thrilled. Your confession, or rather demand, came much sooner than he anticipated though. Shocked him just a little.
Originally, he planned to discuss introducing new elements into the bedroom, but this turn of events suits him perfectly. However, he knows he needs to take things slow, even though his mind is already racing ahead, imagining how he wants you to end up—preferably begging. But he's a very patient man.
“You’re so fucking cute… You have no idea how long I’ve been waiting for those words.” He murmurs low, slowly trailing kisses down your body with a steady grip on both your thighs.
#yandere#yandere x reader#john doe x reader#sunny day jack x reader#your boyfriend peter x reader#14 days with you x reader#my dear hatchet man x reader#broken colors x reader#br<3ken colors#⊹ 𝐚𝐧𝐠𝐞𝐥𝐬 𝐞𝐱𝐢𝐬𝐭 𝐜𝐮𝐳 𝐮 𝐞𝐱𝐢𝐬𝐭 / 𝐫𝐞𝐧[𝐫𝐞𝐝𝐚𝐜𝐭𝐞𝐝]#𖥔 𝐬𝐨𝐮𝐥 𝐟𝐮𝐥𝐥 𝐨𝐟 𝐬𝐮𝐧𝐬𝐡𝐢𝐧𝐞 / 𝐣𝐚𝐜𝐤#⊹ 𝐭𝐨 𝐦𝐲 𝐝𝐞𝐚𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐭 𝐢 𝐡𝐨𝐥𝐝 𝐧𝐞𝐚𝐫𝐞𝐬𝐭 / 𝐣𝐨𝐡𝐧 𝐝𝐨𝐞#𖥔 𝐦𝐲 𝐝𝐚𝐫𝐥𝐢𝐧 / 𝐩𝐞𝐭𝐞𝐫 𝐤𝐢𝐧𝐠#⊹ 𝐚 𝐩𝐫𝐞𝐭𝐭𝐲 𝐬𝐦𝐢𝐥𝐞 & 𝐝𝐨𝐞-𝐞𝐲𝐞𝐬 / 𝐚𝐥𝐚𝐧 𝐨𝐫𝐢𝐨𝐧#𖥔 𝐰𝐚𝐤𝐞𝐮𝐩 & 𝐬𝐦𝐞𝐥𝐥 𝐭𝐡𝐞 𝐫𝐨𝐬𝐞𝐬 / 𝐝𝐚𝐦𝐨𝐧[𝐬𝐭𝐚𝐥𝐤𝐞𝐫]#14dwy ren#my dear hatchet man#something wrong with sunny day jack#yb peter#john doe
773 notes
·
View notes
Text
The Dos & Don'ts of Fake Dating | E.M. x reader | pt. 6
[chap five] | [all chapters here] | [chap seven]
summary: You propose a crazy idea to the resident freak of Hawkins, Eddie Munson. But maybe he was even crazier for agreeing to it…
notes & tropes: fem reader, slow burn, faking dating, opposites attract, bratty rich bitch reader, super minor revenge plot, not-quite-enemies-to-lovers
a/n: I feel like this chapter took forever to write, but it was literally only a week (also shoutout to @eddiernunson for helping with it!)??? I put so much work into this one, so I can't wait to see what everyone thinks! Updates will probably change to weekly for the time being, as chapters are starting to get longer. Enjoy~~
wc: 5.7k
taglist: @a-queen-blr @costellation-hunter @daisyridleyss @damon-loves-pie @damp4eddie @delilaaahhh @eddiernunson @em0220 @frogtape @fromasgardandback @kthomps914 @lotrefcp @marrowfrog00 @mewchiili @munsonssweets @no-bueno-writer @rach5ive @sav12321 @sheneedsrocknroll92 @steeldaisies @stormgrl19
Chapter Six
Eddie once again met you outside the school on Monday morning, waiting - presumably for you - near the front entrance. As you spotted one another, Eddie grinned flirtatiously, and you relaxed your face, realizing that before making eye contact with Eddie that your jaw was clenched and your gaze was harsh. You hadn’t realized how cold your neutral expression was up until recently.
Eddie pushed himself off the wall he was leaning against, meeting you at the front door in time to open it for you. The corner of your lip pulled up in thanks, and once you were both inside, Eddie rested his arm over your shoulders, causing you to let out a surprised breath as your neck grew just a touch warm. You were glad that you happened to have a book to hold and keep your hands occupied, as you just knew without it you’d have crossed your arms or let them awkwardly hang at your side; even in previous real relationships, you weren’t a particularly physical person.
“Princess,” He greeted mockingly, as if he knew putting his arm around you would make you tense.
Your eyes narrowed a little as you taunted back, “Freak.”
“I thought we said only nice nicknames.” Eddie turned his over-dramatic, sad eyes on you.
“I also remember telling you not to call me ‘princess.’” You retorted, intentionally avoiding his eyes.
“Ah, but it suits you, doesn’t it?” Eddie continued teasing as various students looked your way, some doing double-takes as they realized who you were walking with. Your eyes briefly flicked up to his face, but you looked away before he could notice your gaze.
As the pair of you approached your locker, you were almost disappointed that no one was lingering there prepared to try and drag you back in with the crowd you always knew. It was nearly surprising just how quickly everyone seemed to leave you in the dust the moment you started feigning any interest in Eddie - years of friendship really seemed to mean nothing, huh? But the disappointment didn’t show on your face, as it was outweighed by the opposite sense of relief that you didn’t have to put on too much of a show, that your plan had done its job almost too well.
Once you were at the locker, Eddie let his arm fall from you so you could shuffle around in your bag and your locker. You both took that opportunity to look around, and you nearly smiled when you realized Eddie was doing exactly the same thing as you - that he was looking for reactions, that he was looking for the faces of people that knew either of you. So, you noted, he seemed to be enjoying this charade, too.
“So,” Eddie eventually leaned against the wall of lockers to look at you as you fussed with your belongings, “my band has shows on Tuesday nights.”
“You’re in a band?” You ask with a hint of disbelief, looking up at his face for a moment, which furrowed a little at your question.
“I did mention I play guitar.”
“You didn’t mention the guitar or the band.” You countered smartly, to which Eddie rolled his eyes.
“Alright, fine,” You smirked to yourself while closing your locker, leaning your shoulder against it to mirror Eddie’s pose, “You should come to our show tomorrow.”
Before you could stop yourself, you made a critical face at the suggestion. Based on the way he dressed, you knew exactly the kind of music Eddie most likely played, and you were far from interested in that. And you had no idea if he was good or not, or who the hell his bandmates were - for all you knew, they were even bigger losers than him.
In response to your mean expression, Eddie narrowed his eyes, his jaw a touch tight, “Stop being stubborn. Maybe you’ll enjoy it.”
“I doubt it,” you said with an unamused grin. A moment later, Eddie looked past your shoulder, his eyes showing recognition for whoever the hell he was looking at. You whip around to see a friend of his, the one with the locker near yours; said friend appeared a little confused as he looked between you and Eddie.
Without warning, Eddie snatched your hand and dragged you in the other boy’s direction, causing you to nearly trip in the process. You, of course, glared at him for how quickly he pulled you along, but you said nothing as the two of you approached his puzzled friend.
“Gareth,” Eddie started with a charismatic grin, his voice loud with excitement that you weren’t prepared for. He tugged you alongside him, keeping a hold on your hand as if he were enjoying the fact that you couldn’t just pull away. With his free hand, Eddie presented you as if you were some prize, “You’re familiar with the resident ice princess.”
Gareth’s eyes went back and forth between the two of you, trying to keep his confusion from totally twisting his expression, which he did a poor job of. You, as well, were trying to keep your face from showing any annoyance or disorientation from this whole thing, although you were certain you instead just looked like a total bitch.
“Yes…” Gareth started hesitantly, his eyes finally settling on Eddie’s face, “I didn’t think you two knew each other, though…”
“Recent development.” Eddie shrugged nonchalantly, releasing your hand only to throw his arm on your shoulders again before you could retreat. You side-eyed him, briefly unconcerned with whether or not Gareth saw it - Eddie was being exceptionally annoying this morning.
“How did you two…?” Gareth pointed between you, his muddled voice trailing off.
You and Eddie looked at one another with realization - you didn’t have an answer for that. Neither of you had even considered that that was a story you needed, and you felt stupid for not thinking about it from the get go. Now, one of you had to come up with it on the fly; you weren’t sure if you’d prefer coming up with it yourself or leaving it to Eddie.
You should probably take this one, you decided - just your luck, if you left it to Eddie he’d come up with the most ridiculous story that could never hold up. Still staring up at him, you take a deep breath, prepared to come up with some explanation quickly, but Eddie beat you to the punch.
“We were meeting for a deal,” he began, and you briefly wondered if he was about to tell Gareth the truth, “chatting became flirting, so I asked her out on a whim; didn’t expect her to actually say ‘yes,’ though.”
Eddie gave you that charming smile of his, feeling your shoulders relax - that explanation was nice and simple, believable enough that no one would ask questions. It looked like it appeased Gareth, too, because his confusion didn’t appear nearly as blatant as it was a minute ago. You were sure he still found it odd and probably had minor doubts, but he didn’t seem the type to vocalize those things.
“She’s coming to our show tomorrow night.” Eddie added, to which you turned your harsh stare onto him again. Your mouth immediately opened to dispute, although you hesitated for a moment as you realized Eddie did this on purpose - he dragged you over to his friend and put you on the spot, thinking you wouldn’t be able to argue in front of someone else. And you nearly debated whether or not you should, however, the small, smug look on Eddie’s face was exactly the catalyst you needed.
“I never said that.” You stated simply, watching the surprise that crossed Eddie’s face; yup, he didn’t think you’d debate this if another person was involved. You could see the hesitation in Gareth’s body language, could see that he was still getting over the fact that you and Eddie were, apparently, together.
“I thought you did?” Eddie put on a very convincing look, pretending to mull it over, trying to set you up to agree to it. You’d hand it to him, he was determined.
“No.” You raised your brow to challenge him, and you couldn’t help the small defiant smirk that dared to cross your lips, “I’ll need some incentive for that.”
“Whatever you want.” Eddie said without hesitation, returning his attention to Gareth with a humorous smile, “She’s not so bad once you get to know her.”
To that, you gave his chest a little smack, meeting Gareth’s eyes, which remained just as perplexed as before. Your customary impassive expression was on your face, “No, I’m worse.”
Gareth nearly looked nervous until you finally cracked a small smile, although he still seemed put off - he probably didn’t know whether or not you were kidding, even as you grinned at him. Maybe you needed to relax and not scare Eddie’s friends too much, it may eventually piss him off.
Eddie gave your shoulder a squeeze, as if it were a silent plea for you to behave yourself. You looked at his face for a few moments, once again challenging him, before returning your eyes to Gareth with a sigh.
“I’m not that bad.” You reassure plainly, certain that you don’t sound terribly convincing. Nonetheless, Gareth’s face isn’t nearly as hesitant, although you knew he was far from coming around to you.
“You get used to it.” Eddie chimed in while giving your shoulders a little tug, a signal that you two should start walking, “Don’t let her scare you too much, Gareth, the power will go to her head.”
You gave his chest another small smack while you scoffed. Eddie simply grinned and shook his head in amusement; he gave Gareth a nod of farewell before you two began to walk through the hall towards your first class of the day. Once you were out of earshot, you looked up at Eddie from the corner of your eye.
“Don’t set me up like that.” You instruct plainly, trying to avoid any malice that you would’ve used on him only a week ago.
“Oh, lesson learned.” Eddie retorted with a small sound of mirth, “I should’ve known you’d enjoy being difficult in front of other people.”
You shrugged, finding some mild amusement in it as well, “I just can’t seem to help myself.”
“You can say that again.” The pair of you walk in an easy silence for a few moments before Eddie looks at you with hopeful eyes, “But you will come tomorrow, right?”
You raise your brows at him, your face showing your disagreement with the question, “It’s not like I need to - I doubt anyone will be there to see us.”
Eddie rolled his eyes. He couldn’t believe how easily his thoughts and feelings about you fluctuated - one second, he enjoyed your company, the next he found you tiresome.
“Oh, come on,” Eddie started, studying your face, “Are we dating or not?”
“Well--”
“Don’t answer that.” Eddie cut you off, knowing exactly what you’d say to his poorly phrased question. You nearly laughed, but tried to keep a straight face - you didn’t need Eddie seeing you amused while you were trying to argue your case with him, “You know you have to meet my friends eventually, might as well be now. And I’d bet your parents wouldn’t be so happy about you going to a dive bar with a guy they don’t even know.”
As you two paused outside of your classroom, you gave Eddie a scrutinizing look, mulling over his two points - the one about his friends was neither here nor there, but he did make a good point about your parents. And from the look on his face, you figured he also knew that it was a good point.
While you studied him, Eddie leaned towards your face, his voice challenging, “Live a little.”
You narrowed your eyes, wanting to argue despite knowing that you were already losing. As you stared at one another, Eddie raised his brows impatiently, urging you to agree already and stop being so stubborn. You finally shook your head with a sigh of defeat, your brow furrowing even more as a cocky grin spread across Eddie’s lip.
“Fine, I’ll go. But I’m not gonna like it.”
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
You sneered with distaste as you eyed the Hideout, your gaze critical as you took in the neon signs, the filthy windows, and the crowds of older bikers and alcoholics. This is the place Eddie dragged you to? You could kill him for not better preparing you for just how seedy and unsavory it would be.
Behind you, Eddie and the band were pulling equipment from the back of the van, the clatter of cymbals and their mingling voices drawing your attention. As you turned around, they all quickly whipped their eyes in another direction, quieting just a little - of course they’d been staring at you, talking about you. How could they not, considering that all of a sudden you were dating one of the losers amongst them. And said loser gave you a friendly wink as you met his eyes, but your attention turned back to his friends, making them all nervous with your intense gaze.
Admittedly, you loved that they were scared of you, loved that they were too damn nervous to even look you in the eye. You couldn’t help but find it funny, and you figured it would take a long time to get them to even talk to you without tripping over their words.
You crossed your arms as you looked back up at the bar again, frowning, “This place looks like a venereal disease waiting to happen.”
You heard one of them make a surprised sound at your comment; you’d bet the band was sharing shocked, nervous glances just behind you.
“Relax, princess,” Eddie flung his arm over you, his guitar case in the opposite hand, “just try to have fun, it’s not as bad as it looks.”
You gave him a smart look, “You say that now, but just you wait until some creep tries to grope me.”
Eddie blew air between his lips, “You’d probably scare anyone that even looked at you funny. Besides, you already let one creep grope you.”
He made a grabby hand over your shoulder as if to suggest he was about to touch you indecently, and behind you two the band chuckled, causing Eddie to grin largely. You gave him an affronted look as you hit his shoulder.
“Shut up!” You were taken aback by the joke, but you realized Eddie was probably all riled up by his friends - he was a boy, after all, they always said shit just to make their friends laugh.
“Sorry, sorry.” He raised his arms in surrender, his eyes apologetic as they met yours, “None of those jokes, I get it.”
You continued to glare at him for another moment before looking back towards the band. Eddie introduced the other two that you hadn’t met before, but you were already forgetting their names. Jeff? Grant? You weren’t totally certain. You could see a thoughtful furrow in Gareth’s brow as you glanced over all of them, and something told you to pay attention to him - you had a feeling he didn’t believe you and Eddie, that if anyone were to figure out your lie it would be him. That made him a far more observant friend than any of yours.
Eddie took hold of your hand and started dragging you to the bar, his band following right behind the pair of you. As Eddie held the door open, the sound of bluesy rock music met your ears, and you took in the various patrons and surroundings of the Hideout. You could immediately tell the Hideout seemed to cater to musicians - the stage was cramped, but well-loved, central with bright lights and a crowd formed to watch the band currently in the spotlight. The place wasn’t packed - after all, it was a Tuesday - but there were more people than you were expecting.
You could tell your group brought the median age of the bar down dramatically, everyone else looking 40 or older. As you made your way through the patrons, a few glanced at the band in recognition, one man even clapping Eddie on the shoulder as you passed. Corroded Coffin must have spent a lot more time here than you gave them credit for.
You stayed practically tucked into Eddie’s side as he led you through the Hideout, not wanting to get lost amongst the crowd of drunks. Once you reached the bar, Eddie greeted the bartender with familiarity, pulling you in closer to introduce you to the man with an eager grin, really selling that you were his girlfriend. His tone could’ve even fooled you.
“Keep an eye on her, alright, she’s trouble.” Eddie joked with the bartender, causing you to roll your eyes as they laughed.
“You look like you can handle yourself.” The bartender offered while meeting your eyes. Although he had a rough exterior, there was nothing about his gaze that felt off, so you gave him a small look of confirmation.
“That’s the problem.” Eddie teased, looking at you playfully.
You realized the rest of Corroded Coffin was already waiting in the wings, watching the other band finish up their set. Eddie gave your hand a small tug, drawing your attention back to him; he leaned down a little as he spoke, mouth close to your ears so you could hear him over the loud music.
“Stay here with Jack, alright?” He nodded his head towards the bartender, “That way I don’t lose you.”
“I thought you said this place wasn’t as bad as it looked.” You pulled back a little so he could see you raise a taunting brow.
“It’s not.” He reiterated, “but just my luck, you’ll draw trouble to you.”
You hummed in disagreement, “If there’s trouble, that’s on you.”
“That’s what I’m worried about.” Eddie grinned in contrast to his words, his eyes amused. He leaned towards you again as if he wanted to put on some show of physical affection, but hesitated; why did that ever so briefly make you nervous? Instead, he pulled his hand from yours while bringing his lips close to your ear again; you unconsciously flexed your hand now that it was free.
“We’re going on soon. Try to have fun.” Eddie took a deep breath before pulling back, and you almost thought that he had smelled your hair, but you figured that couldn’t be true.
As he’d done before, Eddie’s fingers grazed your back as he walked off in the direction of the stage. You watched him closely, the realization hitting you that this was a new place and you knew no one here. And it’s not that that frightened you or made you nervous, but the observation put you on your guard, made you a little more tense and aware of your surroundings.
Your eyes stayed locked on Eddie as he laughed with his friends, taking the stage to set up their equipment. You took the opportunity to study him, taking in the way his laugh spread through his entire body, the way he seemed to be so much more dramatic and playful and boisterous with his friends around. For a few moments, you didn’t even realize you were nearly smiling, although your expression quickly evened out with that realization. What the hell were you smirking about?
“Drink?” Jack’s gravelly voice asked over your shoulder, so you turned back towards the bar and eyed him momentarily.
“No, I’m not--”
He cut you off with a dismissive wave of his hand, knowing what you were going to say about your age, “Does this look like the kind of place that cares?”
His tone was matter-of-fact, and you smirked in appreciation at it. You considered for a moment what you wanted to drink, hopping up into one of the bar chairs as Jack watched you patiently, “What’s the girliest drink you know how to make?”
He laughed at the question, shaking his head but accepting it, “Ah, one girly drink coming right up.”
The corner of your mouth tugged back - there was something about Jack that instantly amused you. Maybe his grumpy vibes were entertaining, or maybe it was the fact that he found his own amusement in your drink order. Regardless, maybe it wasn’t so bad that Eddie effectively left this man as your babysitter.
The sound of a bass being tuned caused you to look back up at the stage. Eddie’s guitar was slung over his shoulder as he discussed something with the band, everyone looking prepared to start any minute now.
As Jack set a pretty drink in front of you, Eddie tested the mic, looking delighted at the crowd as the band finished their preparation. Again, you caught yourself smiling a little, blindly picking up your drink from the bartop as you continued to watch Eddie.
Of course, the almost endearing look on your face disappeared entirely once the music started. Just as you had expected, the drums were loud, the guitar thrashing, and Eddie’s singing rough and whiny. You couldn’t help the sneer on your face - this was so not your kind of music. Although the crowd seemed to respond positively, this just wasn’t your scene, and you unintentionally sat stiffly in your seat.
You hoped the lights were bright enough that Eddie couldn’t see you. Considering that his eyes hadn’t settled on you in some time, you figured the stage lighting made it difficult to find you. You just knew the disinterest that your body language exuded was bound to annoy him to some extent. Sure, you could fake being his girlfriend easily enough, but you couldn’t fake any interest in metal music. It was so damn loud and aggressive that it made your chest hurt and left your head confused.
However, once you got past that, you were able to study Eddie a little more. He was… actually good at this. You knew absolutely nothing about music, but just from watching Eddie you recognized how complicated the guitar was, how much skill it actually took to play these complex chords. His vocals were another story, but with that guitar Eddie showed an impressive amount of expertise, skilled hands with an intense care and focus. At one point, you nearly began to zone out while watching Eddie’s hands work up and down the neck of the guitar, and when you finally shook yourself out of the trance, you had to wonder just how long you’d been staring so damn intently at Eddie’s hands.
As the band played on, Jack brought you a second drink before you were even done with your first. You smiled in thanks before knocking back what was left in your first glass. Like any good popular high school kid, you’d been to your fair share of parties with alcohol aplenty, but that didn’t make you any less of a lightweight. One drink you could handle just fine, but it was always the second drink that started to make things a little blurry. So, you eyed your new glass warily, deciding whether or not you were brave enough to drink it.
But what did you have to lose? Despite its appearances, you were safe enough here at the Hideout, you figured you wouldn’t be out too late, and one more drink wasn’t going to totally mess you up. So, you grabbed the glass decisively, returning your attention to Eddie as you took a sip. You’d just cut yourself off after this one, no need to get plastered on a Tuesday night.
But damn it, Jack was too good a bartender, because as you were about finished with this glass, he put another in front of you. You furrowed your brows a little, stopping him before he could walk away and attend to the other patrons.
“I really shouldn’t!” You had to shout over how damn loud Corroded Coffin was - did someone turn up the speakers, or did they sound even louder because of your drinks? Jack leaned on the counter, his expression gruff but his eyes somehow still kind. He pointed in Eddie’s direction.
“Have one more, I trust that kid’ll take good care of you.” You made a doubtful face, looking between Jack and the drink. Unconsciously, you went back to sipping at the one in your hand, scrutinizing the bartender, “I’ve known Eddie since he was 14 - when I say he’ll take good care of you, I mean it.”
The comment was surprisingly genuine, causing you to cock your head curiously. Seeing something in your expression change, Jack gave you the slightest of smirks before turning his attention onto the other waiting customers. You realized a moment later that you hit the bottom of your glass; you stared at the melting ice briefly before looking at the new drink in front of you. Fine, one more. As you swapped the glasses, you hopped to your feet, forgetting that Eddie had asked you to stay at the bar.
That second drink put you a little more at ease; the loud music didn’t bother you nearly as much as it did before, and you didn’t mind pushing your way through the bar patrons anymore. You didn’t know where you wanted to go exactly, but you knew you needed to get on your feet for a little bit. So, you began to maneuver closer to the stage, keeping to one side of the crowd so you weren’t entirely packed between people. Your gaze stayed almost zeroed in on Eddie, taking in his stage presence thoughtfully.
Aside from him actually showing talent that you weren’t expecting, you also noticed how excited he was to be up there playing for people. The elation in his face, the animation in his body language - he had a lot of love for music, that was obvious to you. And because the drinks had been loosening you up over the course of the set, you realized that you were actually smiling as you watched him, actually enjoying the sight of Eddie live it up on this dinky little stage.
You didn’t even try to fight the look on your face, assuming that Eddie still couldn’t see you - you couldn’t give him the satisfaction of knowing that you were having a good time, after all. You even caught yourself tapping your foot along to the music at one point, as if the rhythm was beginning to make sense to you. It was more than just cacophonous noise - or at least that’s how it felt now that you were nearly three drinks deep - although you still didn’t quite understand the appeal of metal. Nonetheless, you found yourself trying to enjoy it.
It was as Eddie announced the final song that you finished your drink, leaving the empty glass on some nearby table. For a moment, you caught yourself wishing you weren’t here alone, wishing you could’ve dragged Amelia or Janet here to keep you company. Although the music and venue were far from anyone’s taste, this was exactly the kind of thing you all would have normally done together. But just as quickly as you thought that, you also remembered all the times Amelia had just disappeared on you at parties, all the times Janet flaked at the last minute when you discussed going to shows up in Indianapolis.
You got so caught up in your thoughts that you hadn’t realized Corroded Coffin just wrapped up their set. And you didn’t come back to yourself until a hand cupped your ass, immediately setting you off like dynamite.
You whipped around to find a grimy but otherwise nondescript man lingering behind you, a slimy look on his face. You were also briefly aware of Eddie’s voice calling something from the wing of the stage, but you were already in go-mode, arm reeling and swinging ungracefully to crack the guy. Your aim was a little off and you nearly missed, but you still managed to make contact, although with his throat rather than his jaw like you intended. If there was any pain in your own hand, you probably wouldn’t notice it until tomorrow.
As he stumbled back, you felt someone else come up behind you, and you were about ready to hit them, too, until you were spun around to face Eddie. He held your shoulders, but you still had to steady yourself by grabbing his forearms, meeting his shocked eyes with far too much of a calmness about you. Eddie’s brow furrowed as he looked you up and down then looked past you at the man you hit, then back at you.
“Jesus, can’t leave you alone, can I?” His tone was bewildered, as if he couldn’t believe he saw you, the ice princess, hit a guy. Sure, he knew you had quite a bark, but he didn’t know you also had a bite.
Thanks to the drinks in you, a laugh escaped your throat - was it a nervous one, or did you find the whole thing actually funny? You looked back at the man to see him already being taken care of, Jack dragging him out of the bar. No one else seemed to bat an eye at the ruckus, perhaps because they were used to it, choosing to carry on and ignore it. You met Eddie’s concerned eyes again, grinning uncharacteristically large.
“Fucking idiot.” Eddie looked nearly offended until he realized you were talking about the man and not him. He sighed, shaking his head with near mirth, still trying to wrap his head around this whole thing.
But after a few moments, he laughed - it was small and breathy, but when his eyes met yours again, there was definitely a glimmer of amusement there. He stepped back from you looking around in disbelief, a smile threatening to pull at his lips.
“Don’t piss you off, got it.” Eddie finally smiled while looking you up and down; now that the shock had passed, he was actually a little impressed by how it handled yourself. Feeling a touch sobered up, you shrugged in defense of yourself.
“Well, he shouldn’t have acted like an idiot.” Eddie chuckled at your comment, nodding in agreement.
“I didn’t know you had a right hook like that.”
“There’s a lot you don’t know about me.” You counter, swaying a little on your feet yet again, which made your statement nearly laughable. Eddie put out his arm in case he needed to steady you, looking you over heedfully.
“I think it’s time we get you home.” He says simply, putting his hand to the small of your back and guiding you towards the band as they packed up their equipment. You allowed him to lead you, although you rolled your eyes a little at how cautious he was being with you, as if you were a baby bird or something.
“Oh, come on, the night is young.” You say far too lightheartedly, making Eddie eye you with a curious look - after all, this lax attitude was incredibly odd for you. Is this how you always behaved when you drank? Open and approachable and even a little fun? He’d have to keep that in mind, keep an eye on you in the future.
“You’ll regret saying that tomorrow.” Eddie teased while grabbing his guitar case from where it leaned against the wall. Meanwhile, you relaxed against a nearby speaker, watching as the group finished collecting their belongings. You realized Gareth was looking at you, and rather than glower as you’d normally do, you instead gave him a tipsy grin. That seemed to confuse him even more, as he nervously looked back at what he was doing.
“You guys aren’t half bad.” You say to no one in particular, although they all briefly glanced up with varying degrees of surprise. Only Eddie smiled.
“Is that meant to be a compliment?” He ribbed. You playfully made a face, but didn’t grace him with a response.
Eventually, you and Eddie were back in the van, the rest of Corroded Coffin having carpooled separately. As Eddie pulled away from the Hideout, you watched him drive, studying his hands as they drummed on the steering wheel. Some metal music you weren’t familiar with played through the speakers, but luckily Eddie kept the volume low enough that your brain didn’t rattle.
Watching Eddie’s fingers move, you recalled his skill on the guitar, how easily his fingers slid over the strings, how his hands practically danced on the instrument. It was a talent that you actually found quite impressive, although you weren’t about to divulge that information to him. You turn your attention to his face, how the moonlight highlighted certain features; a sheen of sweat caused his bangs to stick to his forehead, his cheeks still flushed, a content look settled on his face. Once again, you found yourself zoning out as you stared at him.
“You were good tonight.” The words left your mouth unexpectedly as you continued staring at him, and Eddie looked over at you with disbelief, as if you actually giving him a compliment was so foreign. His eyes pulled you from your slight daze, and you tried to collect yourself but fumbled, “You’re good at… guitar.”
God, that sounded stupid. And as if to emphasize it, Eddie laughed merrily, clearly delighted by your own confusion in your phrasing. You glared harshly, hating the fact that you sounded so dumb.
“Your singing could use some fucking work, though.” You retaliated unnecessarily, huffing as you crossed your arms and slouched in the seat. Eddie’s laughter died down as he looked at your pouting face, although that in itself made him want to keep laughing. But he pushed down that desire, not wanting to get you riled up.
“Oh, come on,” he reached over to nudge your knee, his palm hot against your skin. If you weren’t so grumpy, you probably would have liked the feel of it, “Sorry… but thank you. Glad to know I’m good at guitar.”
You glanced at him, still glaring, but his expression was genuine and nonjudgmental, sweet even, and you felt yourself begin to relax.
#eddie munson#eddie munson x reader#eddie munson x female reader#eddie munson x you#stranger things#em#dos and donts
427 notes
·
View notes
Text
A blood bath to die a little death for (Kinktober #3)
You take a bath with Astarion. Oh, the things you can do in there...
A/N: I’ve been meaning to write this one for so long. It’s kind of inspired by that scene with Damon from The Vampire Diaries. Also, I think those “Baldurian” bathtubs are just super cute.
Words: 1073 Warnings: smut, blood play, biting
“You know for a rogue you are being incredibly loud and unsubtle. I can hear you breathing, Astarion. And that’s saying something because you don’t even need to breathe.” You chuckled when he snorted in response and moved out of the shadows.
The others were out, so it couldn’t have been anyone else secretly watching you bathe.
You flipped around in the wooden tub to face him with a smile. The warm water was pure heaven for your sore muscles. Besides, taking the time to do more than wash blood off your body after another fight, was a luxury at this point.
Astarion’s gaze drifted over your bare form. Hunger reflected in his red eyes, though you were not entirely sure which kind of hunger it was. Your smile widened.
“Care to join me? The tub is big enough for both of us.”
Another snort, this time an amused one.
“Darling, there is nothing I’d like more.”
“Take your clothes off then. You look pretty without them.”
Astarion laughed at your flirtation. Piece after piece, he removed his clothing until he was as naked as you were. You watched him as he climbed into the tub, his muscles dancing in the process. Damn…he might have been the one who was the vampire but he did look like a snack. Not only was he handsome and sexy but he was also beautiful. Not many men could claim they were.
“Are you done admiring me, my love?”
You giggled when you were caught and moved over to him to straddle his lap, your arms wrapping around his neck.
“I’m hoping that we can take baths together every night once this is all over.”
He smirked. “I hope so too. Without our…companions, mind you.”
“Of course. We’ll find our own cosy little spot somewhere here in Baldur’s Gate. Although it will probably take me a while to adjust my sleep schedule to yours.”
“You…you would?”
“Of course. How else would we spend time together? And we’ll have a massive bedroom with a king-size bed and black-out curtains so you don’t have to worry about the sun.”
“We’ll have only one bed?”
You hummed at his adorable question. Sometimes it still seemed like he couldn’t quite believe you wanted to be with him.
“We will. Why? Are you scared I’ll bite?” You chuckled at your own joke.
Astarion wrapped his arms around your waist and pulled you closer. “Very funny, darling. But…truth be told…I’m feeling a bit peckish.”
You rested your forehead against his. “Go ahead. We’re alone.”
“Indeed we are, my love. Indeed we are.”
You expected him to playfully pull you by the hair to reveal your neck to him. Instead, he spread your legs further and bucked his hips. Oh. He was rock-hard.
“So that’s the kind of hunger we’re talking about right now?” you asked with a grin.
“I say we make use of the time as long as we’re…undisturbed.”
“And you’re sure you want to? We don’t have to have sex just because we have a moment to ourselves…”
Astarion shut you up with a kiss. “I have been waiting to get you alone, darling.”
“If…you’re sure…” you breathed out when his erection pressed against your outer lips. It was as if he’d pressed a button to turn you on. With every playful stroke up to tease your clit you grew wetter for him, ready to take him.
“Astarion…” His name left your lips like a prayer when you sank down on top of him, letting him impale you on his cock. He growled as if he was about to devour you when you bucked your hips to meet his thrusts in the warm water, your limbs still entwined.
There was something about doing it in the bathtub, enveloped by warmth and silky wetness. Astarion seemed to think so too. His strokes were frantic as if he couldn’t decide whether he wanted to take things slowly or chase his orgasm.
Your eyes met and you smiled, your lips slightly parted. Continuous moans escaped you whenever he hit one of those hidden pleasure spots until eventually, he pressed you up against him so he was sheathed inside you to the hilt, and his pelvis ground against your clit. Oh, good gods…
“Go on…ride me,” he purred.
He didn’t need to tell you twice. Hunting your own pleasure until he was satisfied with you, you did just that until you were on the brink of orgasm, ready to fall—into a rabbit hole of bliss and his arms. Astarion was a surprisingly patient lover and he claimed that he loved the feeling of you clenching around him when you came, milking him for all he was worth.
You expected him to follow you as soon as your climax hit you and pleasure rippled through you like a thunderstorm. Instead, he bared his fangs and bit down on your shoulder—hard.
Blood poured from the sloppy wound, covering your back, your chest and eventually mixing with the bath water. You moaned at the foreign intrusion of his teeth in your skin as he lapped up your blood and drank his fill until the continued rocking of your hips stole away his composure too.
Astarion followed you down the abyss of pleasure, his cock twitching inside you and filling you with his seed all the while his fangs were still buried in your shoulder. You were both shuddering from satisfaction by the time he pulled away and gasped for air, a small trickle of blood running down the corner of his mouth. You longed to wipe it away with your thumb, to taste your blood on his lips.
“Hmm…you taste best when you’re aroused, darling.”
“G-Good…to know?” You chuckled weakly, shifting a little on his lap to feel his softening member inside of you still. “We’ll need another bath now, look at this.”
You gestured at the bloody bath water. Astarion laughed. A surprised moan escaped your lips when his tongue darted out to lick away the remaining blood dripping over your right breast, his mouth lingering around your hardened nipple for just a little too long. “We best get started then. Although I don’t think I would mind the others seeing us like this…they can all know you’re mine.”
You shook your head and kissed him on the lips. You already saw yourself stealing some scrolls from Gale to make the water fill up faster.
#astarion#astarion imagine#astarion x you#astarion x reader#astarion x tav#astarion smut#baldurs gate 3#baldurs gate 3 imagine#bg3#bg3 imagine#neil newbon#astarion ancunin
166 notes
·
View notes
Note
Can I please ask for a smut Damon request using this picture. Imagine distracting Damon whilst he’s concentrating on a phone call to ric and he punishes you for being a naughty girl for interrupting his call and pins you to the bed . Sorry I’m just a very naughty minded girl when it comes to Damon 😜
Apologise
a/n: thank you so much for the request i loved writing this!! hope you enjoy! <3 (also, i'm so sorry it took so long)
pairing: damon x fem!reader
warnings: smut, fingering, unprotected sex
word count: 644
You chuckle against Damon's skin, your lips dragging along his stomach as he squirms beneath you, his phone pressed to his ear.
You can hear Alaric's muffled voice coming through the speaker as you hook your fingers under the waistband of Damon's jeans, prompting him to curse at you under his breath.
But he doesn't make a move to stop you, only attempting to stifle a groan as he keeps his phone to his ear.
And you find yourself stifling a laugh when you hear Alaric ask if everything's okay.
"Yeah, Ric," Damon says, his voice strained as he squirms beneath you. "Everything's great. Nothing wrong here."
You find it all the more amusing by how hard he's trying to cover, despite the fact that he's practically groaning into the phone, one of his hands absentmindedly playing with your hair.
Once you manage to pull his pants off along with his boxers, you waste no time in wrapping your hand around his length, eliciting a startled sigh from him, his hips jerking into you from the contact.
"Are you sure you're okay?" You hear Ric ask him, and it makes you chuckle.
Damon glares at you as he speaks.
"Yeah, Ric, everything's fine." He assures him again, readjusting himself slightly beneath you. "But you know what, I uh─I might have to call you back."
Before you're even able to wrap your lips around him, he's threading a hand into your hair, pulling you up so that you're face to face with him now.
"Were you not aware that I was on a call?" He asks, pressing his mouth into a line as he looks at you.
"I was aware."
"Hm." He hums, twirling a finger through your hair. "What am I gonna do with you?"
Before you have a chance to offer him any suggestions, he's flipping you onto your back, his fingers snaking around your throat as he hovers over you.
"As much as I loved your hand around my dick." He smirks, his free hand trailing down your body. "You really shouldn't interrupt my calls like that."
"What're you gonna do about it?"
He doesn't offer you an answer, and instead you feel his fingers slide beneath the waistband of your jeans.
"Now, you've been a bad bad girl," he tuts, pressing a finger against you through the fabric of your panties. "And bad girls get punished."
You laugh. "And how is this a punishment?"
"Oh, you'll see." He smirks, sliding his hand inside your panties, his fingers swirling around your clit.
You sigh, throwing your head back into the pillows when he pushes a finger inside of you.
Except, he doesn't move, instead choosing to remain painfully still, a wicked smirk on his face as he looks down at you.
"Damon," you whine, looking down to where his hand had disappeared in your jeans. "Come on."
"What? I'm not doing anything."
"Exactly, you're not doing anything."
"What would you like me to do?" He asks, a knowing grin on his face as he moves his hand ever so slightly against you. "You want me to fuck you?"
"Yes," you sigh, nodding your head at him.
"Apologise."
"What?"
He smirks. "You interrupted my call. Apologise."
You continue to resist, shifting uncomfortably beneath him, but he won't let up.
"If you apologise," he says, slipping his hand out of your jeans now. "Then I'll give you what you want."
"Okay, I'm sorry," you finally say, giving in.
"That's right."
And with that, he's flipping you over onto your front, his hands already tugging your jeans off. And within seconds, he's inside you, already moving at a brutal pace as he holds you up, rough fingers digging into your ass.
"God," you moan, your mouth twisting into a smile as he fucks you. "I'm so so sorry. So sorry."
"And I forgive you."
[Main Masterlist]
#damon salvatore#damon salvatore smut#damon salvatore x reader#damon salvatore oneshot#damon salvatore imagine#damon salvatore fanfic#the vampire diaries#the vampire diaries smut#the vampire diaries oneshot#the vampire diaries fanfiction#tvd#tvd smut#tvd fanfic#tvd fanfiction
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Roleplay | Damon Salvatore
Summary: Damon secretly fantasises about getting you pregnant. Is it just roleplay... or something more?
Pairing: Damon Salvatore x reader
Genre: Suggestive, hubby!Damon
Word count: >1k
“You know all my sex fantasies. Why don't I know yours?” you asked.
You watched your boyfriend Damon unbutton his shirt in front of the mirror.
“Hmm, I love your fantasies,” Damon teased. “There's the one where I'm Count Dracula…” he murmured, crawling up the bed. His black shirt fluttered open, revealing his hard stomach.
“I only drink the blood of beautiful women,” he whispered, his fangs sliding out, “and only at night.”
His fingers were cold against your neck. He found your pulse, and sucked it gently.
You stared at the ceiling, wide-eyed. What were you talking about again?
“Hey!” you said, pushing him off. “You're trying to distract me!”
Damon shrugged.
In a flash, his back hit the wall, his eyes fluttering shut. “Your blood is like a drug to me, Bella,” he moaned.
“The Twilight one is a secret!” you hissed. “Your fantasies. Go.”
“Okay,” Damon said excitedly, crawling onto the bed. He lifted you so were straddling his strong thighs. His cool fingers ghosted your lower back, making you shiver.
“I have one fantasy…” he whispered, his cheeks pink. “About making a baby with you.”
You grinned. “So... just sex?”
“No!” Damon said, rubbing your thighs. “Literally making a baby. I dream about getting you pregnant.” He sighed. “I know it's impossible, but that's it.”
“Like what?” you asked.
Damon gulped. “Like…” his hands hiked up your shirt, “we've been talking about it, and we decide that tonight's the night. We're going to make the magic happen.”
“Wow…” you whispered. “Damon Salvatore wants to put a baby in me. I'm impressed.”
Damon pushed you back onto the pillow, his body moving over yours. “You like that - mommy?” he said, smiling shyly.
Damon, the guy who danced on rafters, was feeling shy. This had to be a big deal.
“Call me that again,” you murmured.
“Mommy,” he whispered, his face turning darker.
You gave him a long kiss. His mouth was gentle, but you could feel that his arms were tense, his whole body trembling.
“Tell me more,” you whispered in his ear.
“Hmm,” he started. “Well, we have a little baby boy, who we call Zach.”
“Zach?” you said.
“Yep,” Damon said, his eyes distant. “Little Zach’s a guy’s guy, so I can teach him to take cars apart, but he also loves running around in your high heels, which Kajol - that's his younger sister - finds hilarious.”
You moved to sit up, frowning. “Damon,” you said. “That's not a sex fantasy. That's a life plan.”
Damon smiled goofily. “What?”
“Oh my god,” you said. “You're serious about this. You actually want to have kids with me.”
You stood up. “How long have you wanted this, Damon?”
Damon stretched out on the bed on his stomach, his fingers reaching for you. “No…” he whispered. “Let's go back to the fun sexy stuff.”
“I'm twenty years old!” you said, staring at yourself in the mirror. “I can't have a kid. I practically am a kid.”
Damon sat up, scowling. “Goddamn it, Y/n. This is why I didn't want to tell you.”
“Well, you have. And now I know you want me to be a mom,” you said, your face flushed. “I need to think.”
“Don't go,” Damon breathed. He was trying to smirk, but his eyes were wide. “We'll drop the subject. Pinky promise.”
“I'm sorry,” you said. “I'm staying at a friend's house tonight.”
---
An hour later, you opened the door to your friend's house to see Damon. He was in the same shirt, his hair still mussed up.
“Let me in, Y/n,” he said, his hand gripping the doorframe.
You pulled your dressing gown tighter. “I'm sorry. I need some space.”
Damon’s hand slid down. “So I secretly want kids! Big whoop. I'm 150 years old. I like tequila and one-night-stands just as much as the next guy - hell, more - but after a while, you get tired.”
“Exactly when did you decide you wanted to have kids with me?” you asked.
He licked his lips. “The moment I met you, okay? I'm sorry that scares you, but it's true. I saw you, and I instantly knew you were the woman I wanted to start a family with.”
Your heart was in your throat. You had always felt like Damon was hesitating, like he didn't want to define the relationship. Now you knew why. He wanted it all.
“Hey…” Damon said. “I'm happy doing the college thing with you for now! I was born to be a frat guy. Jello shots are my champagne.” His eyelids fluttered. “Honestly, the hot college girls are the main perk.”
“I don't know,” you said. “I'm gonna need time to decide if I want this.”
“I've waited a century,” Damon said lightly. “What's another decade?”
You slid your fingers down the doorframe. “Maybe we could adopt,” you said, smiling. “In the distant future.”
“So distant…” Damon said in a squeaky voice, his fingers fluttering away into the distance.
You bit your lip, fighting a smile. You could never stay mad at Damon.
You stepped out onto the porch. “Hey… daddy,” you said, rolling your eyes.
Damon grasped the sides of your head. He twined his fingers in your hair. “Oh, so the calling me daddy part is fine with you?”
“Mm-hmm,” you said, nodding.
Damon pulled you into his chest, inhaling the scent of your hair. “So… you like Charlie Swan, Bella’s dad?”
You shook your head.
“Oh no. It's Carlisle Cullen, hot papa doctor,” he corrected.
You laughed. “That's more like it.”
—
MAIN MASTERLIST
Let us know what you thought in the comments or on anon! 💋
#damon salvatore#the vampire diaries#the originals#delena#tvdu#tvdu x reader#tvd x reader#tvd smut#tvd fluff#the vampire diaries smut#the vampire diaries fluff#the vampire diaries angst#stefan salvatore#damon salvatore x y/n#ian somerhalder#damon salvatore imagines#the vampire diaries fanfiction#damon x reader#the vampire diaries imagines#klaus mikaelson
285 notes
·
View notes
Text
Klaus Mikaelson x Soulmate!Reader x Elijah Mikaelson Pt.
Word Count- 5.5k
Warnings- Swearing, violence, spoilers for canon, abusive dads, trauma, reader having bad responses to her trauma.
“Wait, you’re telling me that I miss ghosts coming back and terrorizing Damon just because I went to a doctor’s appointment?”
I deadpan at Ric as he looked over a bunch of pictures and drawings they had found in some mystery tunnel.
“That’s what you get for going to the doctor,” Damon smirks at me as he and Elena spar.
“Oh, I’m sorry, Demon. Next time I just won’t get shot,” I shoot a glare at him and he rolls his eyes. Elena uses this moment to try to throw a punch at the vampire but Damon easily catches it.
Elena sighs defeated and then turns to me, “How did your appointment go? Any good news?”
I roll my left shoulder and then shrug, “Nothing really new. The doctor did say I’m healing faster than anyone he’s seen before though,” This gains all three of their attention, “He chalked it up to my wonderful youth.”
“Well that’s good,” Elena smiles happily.
“And he said he liked my birthmark.”
“You have a birthmark?”
I look over to Ric who is looking at me questionably.
“Ya, she’s got like a smudge on her shoulder,” Damon jests and I glare at him.
“It’s not a smudge you asshat.”
“Don’t be mean Damon,” Elena defends me, “Personally I love Y/N’s birthmark. I think it’s cute. Almost looks kinda like the moon.”
I walk over to Elena and we both glare at the blue-eyed vamp who just rolls his eyes again.
“Thank you, my love,” I look over to my best friend who is sporting a light pink tint to her cheeks at the nickname.
“Of course, my beautiful best friend,” Elena smiles back and we both giggle.
“Can y'all just kiss and get it over with,” Damon groans out.
“You wish you had a boyfriend the way I have my girlfriend, Damon. Your jealousy is oozing off of you,” I smile at the man and he purses his lips and then goes over to Ric.
A buzzing in my pocket has me separating from my friend and grabbing my phone.
“Oh shit,” I whisper out and quickly grab my jacket off a nearby chair.
“Where are you going,” Elena asks to me as I book it to the front door.
“Theo’s tire popped and he’s supposed to be at practice in 2 minutes. So I have to go rescue him. Toddles!”
—
“Thanks for picking me up,” I groan as Theo grabs his football padding from the trunk of my car and puts them into my arms.
“Ya, whatever,” I struggle to carry it all as Theo closes the trunk and makes me follow him towards the school.
“Dude take your shit before I drop it,” I groan out to my brother who turns back and gives me a look before dramatically sighing and grabbing the gear from my hands.
“You need to start hitting weights. I’m bulking up this season so you can join me,” My brother says excitedly.
I stare at him in disgust, “Oh ya cause that sounds like great sibling bonding time to me.”
“Do you know how many people would kill to be my sibling,” Theo asks and I shoot him a blank look.
“Many people, nerd. Many a people,” I fight the urge to laugh at my brother’s dramatics as his mood instantly brightens, “There’s the guys! I got to go, see you later nerd.”
I stand there for a moment as I watch my brother run off to his teammates. Oddly enough though after going like 10 feet he stops and turns around. He quickly runs over to me and for a second I think he’s going to knock me down but instead, he balances his gear on one hand, and with the other he side-hugs me.
“Even though other people want to be my sibling, I wouldn’t want any of those hoes,” Theo lets go of me and gives me a boyish grin, “You’re kind of a cool sister. Even if you are a nerd.”
Theo turns back around and I can’t fight the huge smile that comes over my face as I watch my little brother instantly start bickering with his teammates.
“You guys have a cute relationship,” A feminine British voice makes my smile instantly drop.
“Hello Rebekah,” I turn around and come face to face with the pretty blonde Mikaelson.
“That’s your little brother I assume. He looks just like you,” She smiles at me but I don’t return it.
“What do you want?”
Rebekah doesn’t seem to be unsettled by my prickly attitude as she continues talking.
“I was wondering if you’d like to get lunch with me. Or perhaps go dress shopping? Homecoming is coming up and I’ve never been to one so I could use some help.”
My eyes narrow in confusion, “You’ve never been to a homecoming? Aren’t you like a million years old?”
Rebekah seems momentarily annoyed by my comment but quickly brushes it off, “I spent much of my life following my brothers around. Neither of which care for the dramatics that come with high school. So no, I haven’t been to a high school dance.”
I think about what she said for a moment and a smirk graces my lips at the thought of posh Elijah at a homecoming dance.
“You’re not missing out on much,” I pick at the thread of my shirt, “I mean, not that I would know. I’ve never been to one either.”
At this Rebekah frowns, “You’ve never been! Why not?”
I shrug at Rebekah’s question, “Public places with tons of people aren’t really my thing. I’d rather be alone than be in a room with a bunch of drunk, loud teenagers.”
I move around the Original and start walking towards my car but inwardly groan when I hear her footsteps behind me.
“Great! Then we can experience it for the first time together!”
I bite my lip in anger and whip around, “What are you doing?”
Rebekah’s face morphs into one of confusion, “What do you mean?”
I gesture to her and then to me, “This! Why are you trying so hard to be around me? Did your brother put you up to this? He’s already making Alastair follow me around like a dog, so what about you?”
At my outburst, the girl frowns, “I heard about what my brother did. His ways of caring for people aren’t always shown in the best ways,” She smiles softly at me, “But I swear to you my brother didn’t put me up to this. I just…would like a friend…I would like you to be my friend.”
I look at Rebekah and try to find any signs of deceit in her face but I can’t seem to find any.
“You can’t just have friends, Rebekah. Friendships are built on trust. I can’t be friends with you unless you prove to me that I can trust you.”
Rebekah seems to take this as a approval as she quickly nods her head, “Great! Then I’ll just make you trust me. Can I have your phone number so I can text you? That’s what it is called right? I’m still quite new to this ages technology.”
I sigh and then reach out my hand and Rebekah smiles grabbing her phone from her pocket and placing it in my hand. I go to her contacts and type in my number and hand the phone back to the smiling blonde.
I turn around and head to my car but hear the blonde call after me.
“I’ll text you!”
—
Rebekah wasn’t joking when she said she’d text me because approximately an hour later I’m pulling up to the Salvatore house because she practically begged me to meet her here.
“Y/N? What are you doing here?”
I turn around and spot Elena getting out of her SUV.
“Rebekah asked me to come,” I frown at my friend’s worried expression, “What are you doing here?”
“She asked me to come as well.”
Elena and I warily eye each other for a moment before walking up to the front door. Elena goes first as she pushes the front door open and my ears are assaulted by loud pop music.
Elena shoots me a look over her shoulder and I shrug as we make our way into the foyer. We begin walking into the living room but stop when a smiling She-Klaus walks over to us with champagne in her hands.
“Hey, what’s up?”
“You invited me over to talk,” Elena says from beside me, not matching Rebekah’s cheery attitude.
“I’m not exactly sure why I’m here,” I raise a finger.
Rebekah looks at us and then turns around, “Alright, girls. Have at it.”
I’m confused on who she’s talking to for a moment but then when a group of girls wearing homecoming dresses enter the living room in a line, I have my answer.
“What the hell,” I whisper to Elena who looks as shocked and confused as me.
“Okay, now twirl, please,” Rebekah asks the girls and I watch in disgust as they all oblige.
“You’ve compelled your own private runway show?”
I nod along to Elena’s question because I’m also thinking the same.
“I need a homecoming dress. So what do you think? Pick one” Rebekah says as if this is totally normal behavior.
“I know you’re new to this whole thing…and century. But most people just go to the store and try on the dresses. Not compel a bunch of innocent girls to parade around in them.”
Rebekah frowns at me.
“We’re not here to help you shop. I’m here to talk about why you don’t want me to wake up Mikael.”
Rebekah smirks at Elena’s comment for a moment before flashing behind a blonde girl. I jump back slightly as I watch her fangs protrude from her gums as she puts them near the girl's throat.
Elena takes a step forward and I follow.
“I said pick one, Elena.”
Elena looks a me for a moment before pointing to one of the girls, “The red one.”
“There,” Rebekah smooths out the blonde girl's hair, “That wasn’t so hard, was it? Go away. Remember nothing.”
I watch disturbed as the girls walk back out of the room and Rebekah comes back over to us.
“You do not threaten me,” Rebekah stares Elena down and I move slightly in front of my friend, “You will learn what I allow you to learn. Is that clear?”
Elena nods from beside me and Rebekah moves around us and out of the room. Elena and I shoot each other another look before following the girl upstairs and into Stefan’s room where Rebekah is starting to go through the broody vampire’s things.
“We shouldn’t be here,” Elena says standing next to me in the doorway.
“Of course, we should,” Rebekah says as she picks up a pair of boxers, making me frown in disgust, “Come on. Like you’ve never wanted to snoop. Boxer briefs. Now that’s a change from the ‘20s.”
“Ew. TMI.”
“Are you gonna root through his stuff all night or are you gonna start to tell us your story?”
Rebekah sighs, “You really are no fun,” She turns to me, “Why are you friends with such a bore?”
“One thing you should learn about me Rebekah,” I glare at the blonde, “I am not friends with people who insult my friends.”
Rebekah stares at me for a moment before rolling her eyes and muttering something under her breath.
“What do you want to know?”
Elena takes a step into the room, “Elijah said that your father was a landowner in Europe. How did you guys end up here?”
At the mention of the suited Original, a warm feeling brushes my cheeks.
“My parents had just started a family when a plague struck their homeland. They lost a child to it. They wanted to escape and protect their future family from the same fate.”
A wave of sadness washes over me at the mention of Rebekah losing her sibling. I couldn’t imagine what I would do if I ever lost Theo. No matter how many headaches he gives me, the boy is practically my son.
“So how did you end up here,” Elena prods, “This part of the world hadn’t been discovered yet.”
Rebekah scoffs, “Not by anyone in your history books. But my mother knew the witch Ayana who heard from the spirits of a mystical land where everyone was healthy. Blessed by the gifts of speed and strength. That led my family here where we lived amongst those people.”
“The werewolves?”
“To us, they were just our neighbors. My family lived in peace with them for over 20 years during which my family had more children including me.”
“So… technically you’re American?”
My question has both of the girls shooting me frowns but I lightly laugh at myself for the comment.
“You make it sound so normal,” Elena comments.
Rebekah walks towards a window and for a second I can see a thoughtful smile on her face, “It was. Once a month our family retreated to the caves underneath our village. The wolves would howl through the night and by morning we’d return home. One full moon, Klaus and my youngest brother Henrik snuck out to watch the men turn into beasts. That was forbidden. Henrik paid the price.”
A deep breath escapes my lips as the girl continues her story.
“And that was the beginning of the end of peace with our neighbors,” Rebekah turns back to look at us, “And one of the last moments my family had together as humans.”
The buzzing of Elena’s phone distracts us.
Rebekah coughs, “You better get that. That’ll be…Damon checking up on you.”
Elena turns around and answers the call as I walk over to Stefan’s desk and start rummaging through his things. I never said I was a Saint.
“Was that Stefan?’’
Elena’s question has me turning around and frowning.
“Damon, how could you let him out,” Elena exclaims and I frown.
“That didn’t sound good.”
—
“Did you get your fill of snooping yet,” Elena asks Rebekah who is lying down on Stefan’s bed reading one of his many diaries, “Can we get on with the story?”
I watch from my seat on the floor as Rebekah throws the book onto the bed and stands up. She walks over to the desk by Elena and picks up a framed picture of the couple.
“Honestly, I don’t get you two as a couple,” Rebekah shakes her head at my friend.
“Why would you? You don’t know anything about who he really is,” Elena defends and Rebekah smiles at her and puts the frame back down.
Rebekah leans down to make eye contact with my friend and I straighten up, “I know exactly who he is. He’s a vampire. We’re a predatory species. We don’t have time to care about humans and their silly little lives.”
“I don’t believe that,” I say but they don’t hear me. Or at least don’t acknowledge me.
“Is that why you did that runway show earlier,” Elena snarks back and I bite my lip nervously as I have the feeling that a catfight is about to begin, “Because you don’t care about the homecoming dance?”
Rebekah stands up and Elena nods at her, “You know what? I’m just gonna go,” She turns to me, “Y/N you coming?”
I groan as I can practically hear my bones creaking as I stand up.
“You haven’t even heard half the story,” Rebekah calls to Elena.
Elena turns around to her, “And you’re not going to tell it. You’re just bored and looking for someone to push around. Find someone else to play with. Maybe you can compel yourself a friend.”
OOP.
“The necklace wasn’t Stefan’s to give,” At Rebekah’s words I instantly sit my ass back down. This time on the comfy mattress.
“It belonged to the original witch.”
Elena turns around, “The one who put the hybrid curse on Klaus?”
“Not just the hybrid curse. She’s the one who turned us into vampires.”
My mouth drops open, “Bomb drop…”
—
“Vampirism was a form of protection?”
Elena asks as Rebekah continues telling her story as we make our way down the stairs.
“What else would it be?”
“A curse.”
“My parents only sought a way of keeping their children alive,” Rebekah answers.
“Yeah, but why stay? If they were so afraid of the werewolves why not leave?”
“Pride,” Rebekah says as she steps off the last stair and turns back to us, “My father didn’t want to run anymore. He wanted to fight and be superior to the wolves. Where they could bite we had to bite harder. Where they had speed we had to be faster. Agility, strength, senses.’’
Rebekah continues telling us the story of how the spell of vampirism came down to her mother’s hands since the other witch wouldn’t help them.
“In her hands? How could she do anything?”
Elena asks and I feel like I already know the answer. I mean if they’re called “The Originals,” I’m assuming the “Original” witch has something to do with them.
“Because my mother was also a witch.”
“What?”
“The witch of the original family.”
“The original witch,” I finish for her and Rebekah smirks at me.
We make our way into the living room and I plant myself on my favorite couch.
“Where do they keep their best vintage,” Rebekah asks.
“But if your mother was a witch then..”
“Am I? No,” The vampire finishes, “A witch is nature’s servant. A vampire is an abomination of nature. You can either be one or the other never both,” Rebekah fishes out a bottle of wine and then turns to Elena, “My mother did this for us. She did not turn.”
“How did you turn?”
Rebekah pours herself a glass and then walks over to the fireplace, “She called upon the sun for life and the ancient white oak tree one of nature’s eternal objects, for immortality. That night, my father offered us wine laced with blood.”
I almost gag at that.
“And then he drove his sword through our hearts.”
My heart clenches as Rebekah’s voice slightly cracks.
“He killed you,” Elena says.
“And he wasn’t delicate about it either,” Rebekah says with tears and her eyes and quickly breaks the cap off the wine bottle.
“We had to drink more blood to complete the ritual. It was euphoric. The feeling of power was indescribable. But the witch Ayana was right about consequences. The spirits turned on us and nature fought back. For every strength, there would be a weakness. The sun became our enemy. It kept us indoors for weeks. Although my mother found a solution. There were other problems. Neighbors who had opened their homes for us could now keep us out. Flowers at the base of the white oak burned and prevented compulsion. And the spell decreed that the tree that gave us life could also take it away. So we burned it to the ground.”
Metal.
“But the darkest consequence is something my parents never anticipated. The hunger. Blood had made us reborn and it was blood that we craved above all else. We could not control it. And with that… the predatory species was born.”
“I need a cigarette,” I say out loud as I sigh into my hands at the migraine of an origin story.
“Why did Mikael start hunting Klaus,” Elena asks not giving anyone time to catch their breaths.
“When Nik made his first human kill,” Nik? “It triggered his werewolf gene. With that, he came my father’s greatest shame.”
“Yeah,” Elena responds, “Elijah told us this part of the story. Your mother had had an affair with one of the werewolf villagers.”
I look down at my hands as Elena and Rebekah continue speaking about Klaus’ father and I have to fight back showing any emotion as I think back to my own father, or not father I guess.
“She tried to make it right. She put the hybrid curse on Nik to suppress his werewolf side and then she turned her back on him. But Mikael’s greatest weakness as a human was his pride. As a vampire that was magnified. He went on a rampage and killed half the village.”
Here, I thought my father leaving his family was the worst thing one could do in that situation.
“Then he came home and killed her.”
“Mikael killed your mother?”
“He said she broke his heart so he would hers. He tore it from her chest as Nik watched. Afterwards, my father took off in a rage and the rest of my family scattered. Nik stayed so he could help me bury her. He knew I had to say goodbye to my mother.”
I listen to the rest of Rebekah’s heartbreaking story as she recalls how she and Elijah promised Klaus that the three of them would always be together. Always and forever.
“Always and forever. Even though he locked you in a coffin for 90 years,” Elena says and I shoot a look at her.
“Dude, really?”
“We’re vampires. Our emotions are heightened. I’m stubborn, Elijah moral, and Nik…Nik has no tolerance for those who disappoint him. Over a thousand years as a family we’ve all made that mistake at least once. I’ve made it several times.”
As Rebekah’s voice softens I have to fight the urge to reach out and comfort her. Being someone who knows what it feels like to be the one disappointing a family member, I can’t help but relate and feel sorry for the girl.
“But you still love him?”
“He’s her brother, Elena,” I turn to her, “What if it were Jeremy? I know that if it were Theo, I couldn’t hate him. Even if he made my life a living hell.”
“She’s right,” Rebekah looks over to me and I can see the appreciation in her eyes, “And I’m immortal. Should I spend an eternity alone instead?”
Rebekah swallows and I think she’s about to start crying but she quickly walks by both of us, “You’ve heard the story. It’s time to go,” She turns to Elena who is just standing there, “I said leave, Elena! I don’t know what you’re up to but I am no longer playing along.”
“I’m just looking for one good reason why we shouldn’t wake Mikael.”
At Elena’s words I frown, “Are you serious Elena? The man literally killed his own children! After, abusing them their whole lives. You may have grown up in a white-picket fence family, but I didn’t. I know men like that, and men like that should stay away.”
Elena looks at me and from the look on her face, she doesn’t seem to understand why I’m defending Rebekah.
“She will anyway,” Rebekah shakes her head, “I know you want him to help you kill my brother. I’m not stupid.”
“It’s no secret that I want Klaus dead. He has a hold over Stefan’s life and over mine,” Elena points back to me, “And he’s terrorizing Y/N.”
Rebekah glares down at her, “Do what you need. Wake Mikael at your own peril. But make no mistake. If you come after my brother I will rip you apart. And I get my temper from my father. Now leave.”
Elena looks down and then back to me, “Y/N, come on.”
I look at my friend and then at the vampire, “You go. I have to talk to Rebekah.”
This seems to shock both of them, but I just stare at them blankly. Elena takes this as goodbye as she nods her head and leaves the house.
After Elena leaves Rebekah and I stand there in silence for a moment, and awkwardly I clear my throat.
“Um, I’m sorry.”
Rebekah looks over to me confused, “What are you sorry for? You did nothing to insult me, unlike your friend.”
I frown at Elena’s behavior and then play with the loose thread on my shirt, “For losing your brother. And your mother. You were just a teenage girl when that happened. You didn’t deserve to have that happen to you.”
Rebekah stares at me almost shocked before she shakes her head and walks over to the couch I’m sitting on.
“You have nothing to apologize for. It was over a thousand years ago, I’m over it.”
Rebekah sits on the seat next to me and we watch the flames of the fire.
“I don’t believe that. I think a loss like that stays with you. Even after a millennia.”
Rebekah turns to look at me and then nods her head softly, “Thank you, Y/N.”
We continue sitting in silence before I see her move out of the corner of my eye.
“What did you mean,” I turn to her in confusion as she speaks, “When you told Elena you didn’t grow up like she did and you knew about men like my father?”
At Rebekah’s question, I turn away from her curious glance and look back towards the flames, “It doesn’t matter.”
“You can tell me you know? It’s not like I have any other friends to go spill your secrets to.”
At Rebekah’s words, I bite down hard on my lip to try to stop the tears that are making their way into my eyes. The urge to finally spill on the secret that I’ve been holding in all summer, building inside of me.
“My father…growing up wasn’t the kindest man,” I say out loud trying to be careful with my words, “He was absent a lot but… those were the good moments, oddly enough, because, whenever he did come home… he was,” I stop, trying to find the right words to describe my estranged “not” father, “he was harsh. Nothing was ever good enough for him. No one was ever good enough for him. Certainly not me. He was the stereotypical macho man who thought that women weren’t equal to men. So whenever I showed strength in something, he made sure to kick me back down. Just to remember how weak I could be.”
I don’t realize I’m crying until Rebekah places a tissue into my hands. I’m not really sure where she got it but I take it and wipe away my tears.
“You mention him in past tense…is he…”
I shake my head, “No, he’s not dead. He and my mother separated about two years ago. I haven’t seen him since.”
Rebekah doesn’t say anything as she waits to see if I’ll continue and I sigh as I try to.
“I didn’t know why they did. My mother always just kind of let it happen you know? The abuse. I don’t even know if you would call it that. It’s not like he hit me or whatever. Others have had it worse. My mother though just always told me not to provoke him, not to make him mad. But, she really wasn’t ever the one who got the brunt of it,” I bite down on my lip harder, “And you want to know the worst thing about it? Three months ago my mother told me that the man that had made me cry into my pillow since I was 8 years old… wasn’t even my actual father.”
I hear Rebekah let in a breath as she continues watching me.
“How fucked up is that, you know,” I laugh with tears in my eyes at the irony of it all.
“Did she tell you who your real father was?”
I shake my head at her question, “Just the bare minimum. I’ve barely talked to her since that day anyway. It’s the reason I have my own room down the hall,” I point towards the direction of my room at the Salvatore’s, “Damon’s let me crash here the entire summer. He’s the only other person who knows.”
“Not even your brother?”
I quickly shake my head and wipe the rest of my tears away, “Especially not, Theo. He’s so young and with the move and everything I don’t want him to be stressed out.”
I can see Rebekah looking at me as if she’s trying to find the right words to say, “Is that the only reason you haven’t told him?’’
My eyebrows furrow as I keep staring at the fireplace, “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“I think you’re worried that he won’t accept you. Nik had that same fear after he found out he wasn’t Mikael’s.”
“I am not Klaus,” I bite out and she just nods.
“I know. But you can’t deny the similarities,” I don’t say anything as I try not to think of her words, “I know I haven’t been here very long but… just from seeing Theo and you a few times, I don’t think you have to worry about telling him. If he truly loves you he’ll accept you no matter what.”
I finally think about Rebkeah’s words and in doing so, don’t even notice the front door being swung open.
Rebekah sighed deeply from beside me as she stood up, “I thought I told you to leave twice.”
“How do you know Mikael killed your mother,” Elena’s question has me turning slightly to hear her better.
“Nik was there,” Rebekah says as she pours herself a drink, “He told me.”
Elena sighs and she steps closer to Rebekah, “He lied to you.”
“And how do you know that?”
Elena walks over to us and I put my face down slightly so she can’t see the dried tears on my cheeks.
“The cave where you carved your family’s names, is covered in symbols. The story of your family. How your parents arrived, how they made peace, the spell that turned them into vampires, and this,” She places a photograph on the table, “This is the symbol for hybrid. It’s the combination of the werewolf and the vampire symbol. And this is the one for your mother.”
“Her necklace.”
Elena sighs, “And this is the story of her death. The hybrid killed the original witch. Not Mikael, Klaus.”
I turn fully at them both. Surprise is most likely clear on my face.
“No,” Rebekah forcefully shakes her head, “No, he wouldn’t.”
“She put the curse on him, made it so that he would be the only one of his kind and then she rejected him. With the werewolf gene comes aggression and violence. When he turned all of that was heightened. He killed her, Rebecca, and then he made up this entire lie about your father so that he wouldn’t lose you.”
“These mean nothing. They’re just stupid drawings done by stupid people who had no idea who my family was,” Rebekah yells as she grabs the pictures and flings them into the fireplace.
Elena approaches her, “Then why are you so upset?”
“Elena stop, just leave her alone,” I tell my friend but she ignores me.
“Why are you doing this to me? I’ve done nothing to you,” Rebekah yells at her.
“Klaus killed your mother. He has a hold on you, on me, on everyone. He has for a thousand years. We have to make it stop!”
“Shut up! Just shut up! Don’t talk anymore! Nothing!”
I quickly stand up as Rebekah pushes Elena into the wall forcefully.
“Rebekah!”
After a moment Rebekah drops her hands and stands there silently with tears in her eyes. Elena and I watch cautiously but not even a moment later a sob escapes the blonde’s mouth as she drops to her knees. Elena looks over to me and I shake my head at her.
“Go.”
I don’t even check to see if she leaves as I kneel down to the sobbing girl. I place a comforting hand on her shoulder and I gasp as I’m being pulled into a hug. Rebekah holds onto me for dear life as she cries into my shoulder. And I let her.
—
I sigh as I throw my keys onto my kitchen table and sit down. I put my head in my hands and try to forget the shitshow that was tonight.
“Damn bitch!”
Theo’s screech has me whipping around in my chair in shock. My brother stands there in his satin pajamas he got for Christmas last year with a hand over his heart.
“Fucking sitting in the dark like some goddamn stalker,” Theo walks over to the light switch and I try to stop him but it’s too late.
Theo’s smirk instantly drops as he rushes over to me and places his hands on the sides of my face, “What happened? Did someone say something to you? If it was someone at school tell me and I and Jeremy will go beat their asses right now.”
My brother’s angry tone has me smiling for a moment but before I can stop it tears are streaming out of my eyes and a sob escapes my mouth.
My little brother just stands there awkwardly as he pats my shoulder.
“Do you want to talk about it? Um, should I call Elena or Mom?”
At the mention of our mother, I quickly shake my head, “No. I’m fine. Just a long day and all. I just need some sleep. Go back to bed, Theodore.”
Theo shakes his head and tries to deny my request but I shoo him away. As I watch his retreating figure I sigh and take a deep breath.
“Actually Theo…there’s something we need to talk about.”
#klaus mikaelson#damon salvatore#thecwshows#klaus mikaleson imagine#the originals#elijah mikaelson#klaus x reader#athenamikaelson#author#the vampire diares imagine#tvd klaus#klaus mikealson x reader#elijah mikaelson x reader#elijah mikaelson imagine#stefan x elena#elena gilbert#davina claire#damon salvatore imagine#kol mikaelson x daughter!reader#kol mikaelson x reader#kol mikaelson imagine#kol mikaelson icons#the vampire diaries#thevampirediaries#stephan salvatore#caroline forbes#bonnie bennett#WITS
344 notes
·
View notes
Text
She’s electric | Part 1
Pairing: Liam Gallagher x fem!bassist reader
Plot: Liam’s hatred for Blur runs deep. However, no matter how much he hates them and their stupid music - he cannot seem to hate their bassist.
A/N: i’ve got a disgusting crush on that old man (please don’t tweet him)
(1995, at the after-show party of the Brit Music Awards)
God.
Liam shakes his head in disapproval. Just looking at them made him want to hurl his drink against one of those huge pretentious speakers, the ones blasting nothing but stupid pop music. How the actual fuck did Blur manage to win 4 bloody Brit Awards tonight? His eyes move from Damon’s figure to the woman standing next to him and he brings the beer bottle up to his lips again. Y/N. Fuck. Never in his life did he feel so irritated by a woman.
She’s throwing her head back in laughter and Liam bites his lips in sheer annoyance. He silently observes how she takes a step to the side before walking over to the nearest bar, she says something to the bartender and her index finger goes up to point at something that's written on the chalkboard. Liam takes one final deep breath from his cigarette before ultimately making his way in her direction- his iconic walk and bitter face paint the picture of a man who’s about to show her his absolute worst behavior.
“Congrats on ya’ little bands award.”
“Thanks.”, is all she says as she takes a sip of her drink. Her gaze moves up to meet his. “That’s it? Yer not going to brag about it?” But Y/N merely scoffs:” I’m not like you, I don’t need to rub our success into everyone's faces.” Maybe he would have laughed at that if her words didn’t upset him as much as they did:” Come on. You must be feeling all arrogant about it- getting all the awards us better bands didn’t.”
Y/N chuckles dryly and takes another sip:” But you’re not.” She notices how his cheeks turn red in bitterness. It was almost too easy. “You guys are alright.”
She feels how around her some people are beginning to look their way, after all, it’s not typical to see an Oasis singer talk to a Blur bassist. Everyone is well aware of how the two brothers feel about their rival band.
Y/N takes a pack of cigarettes from her purse and puts one in between her red-painted lips. The anger is practically radiating off of Liam at this point. “Just alright? We’re better than alright. You’re just delusional.”, his angry gaze shifts to the cigarettes. He scoffs again, but can’t help himself:” Can I have one?”
It makes the woman chuckle in response and without letting out another word she hands him the pack and a lighter. She observes him as he takes one out and lights it up. There is a moment of stillness between the two, and when they make eye contact again there’s an emotion in Liam’s eyes that Y/N can’t quite read.
“You know.”, he lets out a sigh that could be perceived as defeat:” You’re a lot more tolerable than I thought you’d be.” It almost makes her laugh:” Am I supposed to say thank you?” Liam rolls his eyes but there is a hint of a smile forming on his lips: “You’re not supposed to say anything, love. I’m being serious. You’re not half as annoying as your little band is.” He exhales the smoke and watches how it vanishes in the air.
“What an honor.”, Y/N says:” The great Liam Gallagher thinks im not entire shite.”
“Yeah, yeah. Laugh it up. But you know we make the better music.”, he takes another drag of his cigarette. Leaning against the bar he orders himself a new beer. “I’ve been trying to talk to Damon for months now, he always brushes me off.”
At that, Liam’s eyes widen and he narrowly leans forward, looking like a shark who smelt fresh blood:” So you agree with me.” The grin is primarily predatory.
“Not entirely.”
“What do you mean, not entirely? Either you agree with me, Princess. Or you don’t.”
“First of all, don’t call me Princess, you arrogant prick.”, her voice is angry, however, Liam catches a glimpse of a tiny grin forming on her features. But it quickly disappears behind the champagne glass:” I am not drunk enough to deal with someone as pissed as you!” “I’m not pissed, Princess. I’m just saying we were robbed.” “Please. You’re so pissed, it’s making me pissed.”
Liam takes a deep breath, almost as if he was trying to steady himself:” I don’t know why I am still talking to you.” At that, Y/N just chuckles drily. Does he really think, that she hasn’t noticed the way he was staring at her all night? “Well, then go. You came to me.”
The singer studies her for a second and opens his mouth to say something in return, but gets cut off by Damon’s voice. He is yelling her name from somewhere and Y/N twists her head to look for him. Once she spots him she sighs and quickly opens her purse:” One last thing before I leave.” She takes out her pen and snatches Liam’s forearm. With one swift movement, she signs her name on his skin:” For our number 1 fan.” She chuckles softly before vanishing into the crowd.
“No, wait.”, Liam calls out but she is already gone. His eyes move down to the writing on his arm, his fingers are softly moving over the ink. He takes another drag of his cigarette and shakes his head in disbelief, however, he can’t shake this new feeling off of him. He was still pissed about her band and their wins. But she… she has a smart mouth, is drop-dead gorgeous, and is a damn good bassist. He hates her already.
An hour later Y/N crosses her arms and places her head on Damon’s shoulders. Currently, Brad Pitt is talking something about something and it is possibly the most monotonous thing in the entire world.
“Who the hell ya’ staring’ at?” Liam can’t help but cringe slightly at the sound of his brother’s voice, who is now standing beside him. “None of your business, mate.”, he mutters, rather angrily. But Noel shakes his head:” Bullshit! I know that look. You ogling the bassist of Blur again, weren’t ya’?” Noel raises an eyebrow:” Thought you hated that band.”
“I do hate that band, she’s just- different.”
“Yeah, different because you think she’s fit, mate.”
Liam’s eyes widen at his brother’s bluntness and he furrows his eyebrows. He suddenly feels extremely exposed. Y/N sighs and lifts her head before scanning the room for the exit sign and quickly making her way toward it. People in the crowd attempt to stop her in hopes of getting to speak to her, but she just brushes them off.
“You’re going after her, or what?”
Liam glances at his brother before lighting up a new cigarette:” What d’ya mean? I’m not going to follow her around like some abandoned puppy. I ain’t going to chase her, you wanker.” Noel laughs at that:” Oh come on. Don’t lie to me, mate. You’re obsessed with her, go on. Follow her.”
Liam swallows thickly. He does want to follow her, there was no denying it. He wants to continue their discussion, listen to her snarky tone, and see that smart mouth in action again. Noel watches how his brother throws the cigarette into the nearest ashtray before wordlessly making his way toward the exit as well.
#oasis#liam gallagher x reader#liam gallagher#noel gallagher#oasis band#oasis x reader#Liam Gallagher imagine#blur
178 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Made You Breakfast
Kai Parker x Reader
Masterlist - Join My Taglist!
Written for my personal fic writing challenge for 2024, Sophie's Year of Fic! Featuring a new fic being posted every Friday, all year long :)
Fandom: The Vampire Diaries
Summary: Kai's on his apology tour, and Y/N is his next stop after things didn't go too well with Damon or Bonnie
Word Count: 2,000
Category: Fluff, Humor, a little bit of Angst
Putting work into an AI program without permission is illegal. You do not have my permission. Do not do it.
I sighed to myself as I headed downstairs in my favorite pair of sweats, mentally making a list of everything I had to do today. It was an unfortunately long list, compounded by the latest supernatural drama, which my friends insisted on dragging me into. Bonnie had finally made it home from the prison world, thankfully, but that didn't mean any of the drama in our lives had gone away. In fact, it had almost doubled, with news of Damon's mother floating around in another prison world somewhere. I got halfway through an eyeroll at the memory of everything going on lately when I stopped dead in my tracks.
I could smell bacon, eggs, and toast wafting up towards me from the kitchen. Someone was here, in my house, cooking breakfast. And with everything going on lately, I knew for a fact it wasn't one of my friends.
I glanced around, grabbing a stake off the nearest end table. No vampire should have been able to get into my house unless they were a friend I'd already let in, but I'd had enough near-death experiences despite that fact that I was constantly prepared.
I crept towards the kitchen, trying to listen for any signs of trap or trouble. All I could hear was a faint clinking of plates. If someone had seriously broken into my house, why the hell were they just hanging out in my kitchen making breakfast?
I got my answer a second later when I burst through the door, going for the element of surprise, and found none other than Kai Parker standing before me.
"Oh, hey!" he said, jumping and spinning to face me with wide eyes. "You're up!"
"...Yup. And... you're here. In my kitchen. Making breakfast."
"Yeah! I hope you like it. Here, let me get your plate. I thought I'd have a few more minutes."
With that, he turned to the stove and starting scooping scrambled eggs and toast onto a plate. I just watched him, not moving an inch.
"Kai?"
"Yeah?"
"What the hell are you doing in my house?"
He turned back around to look at me again, his eyes wide and the plate half-finished in his hand. After a moment, his expression morphed into a sheepish grin. I just blinked at him, my expression unchanging.
"Well, after I merged with Luke, I started getting all these... feelings." He said the word like somebody else might say 'zits' or 'rash'. "And one of those has been guilt, for some of the stuff I put you through. Or I guess, your friends, mostly. I tried apologizing to Bonnie earlier, and... it didn't go well."
His expression darkened, and I frowned. But a moment later, the clouds apparently cleared, and Kai fixed me with a beaming smile again.
"So I thought I'd try again with you. In the Prison World, I saw Damon making Bonnie breakfast all the time, and she seemed to really like that. So I figured you might, too."
I just stared at him for a few long moments without saying anything. I turned my options over and over in my mind, trying to get my still half-asleep brain to make a rational choice. I probably should've been incredibly freaked out that Kai was here at all, but I'd actually had a few positive interactions with him even before the whole merge thing, and had kind of started to like him. Or, at least, started to think he had some ally potential, despite other things he did. We'd even bonded over music taste and his new fascination with social media, and he'd tried to help Sheriff Forbes, although it hadn't necessarily been out of the goodness of his heart. For some reason, I just couldn't muster the fear or anger I probably should've been feeling when I looked at him in my house. Finally, I sighed, my mind made up. No reason to try to force bad feelings when they wouldn't come on their own, right?
"Thanks, Kai," I said, actually meaning it as I moved over to the dining table. "Aside from the fact that you broke into my house to do it... that's actually pretty sweet."
He beamed at me, and I found myself returning his smile. He turned back around to finish making my plate, and I shook my head. This was absolutely ridiculous, but I couldn't say I minded very much.
"Here you go!" he said, setting the plate down in front of me with a big smile. He didn't move away, just standing off to the side and watching me expectantly. I picked up my fork, but didn't take my eyes off Kai.
"...Aren't you gonna join me?"
"Oh! Right. You know, I've been practicing how I was going to do this in my head all morning, and now that I'm actually doing it it's like I completely forgot everything I was planning to do. That's weird, right?"
I shrugged. "I mean, sounds like a normal part of being nervous to me."
He nodded emphatically as he returned to the table and sat across from me with a breakfast plate of his own.
"All these new... emotions from Luke have been, like, super weird. I don't know how you all deal with these all the time."
"Eh, yeah, they can be annoying sometimes. It gets easier with practice though, and I'd say on the whole they're a positive experience."
Kai nodded thoughtfully, taking a bite of his eggs as his gaze wandered around my kitchen. I took a few bites of my own food, and I had to admit, he was a surprisingly good cook.
"So..." I started. "Was this it for the apology? It's a great breakfast, but usually an apology has a little more attached..."
"Oh!" Kai's attention snapped back to me. "No no, this isn't it. I was planning to do the other part of the apology while we ate breakfast."
"Makes sense. Go for it."
He cleared his throat and shifted around in his seat, then met my eyes before hesitating again. I tried to look encouraging as I ate my eggs, and after a moment, he nodded to himself and continued.
"I'm sorry for trying to kill your friend, and testing out my power on her. And that I couldn't save your other friend's mom, even though I really couldn't do anything about that. I still... I still feel bad. And honestly, I'm mostly sorry for everything I've done that hurt you, even if it was indirectly. I... I actually really like you, and so, uh... I don't want you to hate me. I keep getting this stabbing pain in my chest when I think about it... or when I think about that time I saw you crying over Bonnie..."
He trailed off, staring at the table instead of me, apparently lost in thought. After a moment though, he shook his head and cleared his throat, looking back up to meet my stare again. His blue eyes were wider than usual, his eyebrows pulling together, and he looked to be in actual distress for maybe the first time I'd ever seen, at least when his life wasn't being threatened.
"I'm sorry, Y/N. I promise not to do anything to hurt you again. Will you give me a second chance?"
The corner of my mouth quirked up in a smile, especially at the rare senserity in his tone. I knew my friends would have quite a few things to say about this decision, but I didn't let myself think about that. At least not right now.
I sighed. "Kai, despite the fact that you broke into my house, I'm going to believe you about this whole 'turning over new leaf' thing. I... I'd be lying if I said I didn't like you too. So, if you really mean what you're saying about not hurting me or the people I care about anymore?"
He nodded so fast I was actually a little worried about him.
"Completely serious. Cross my heart and hope to die. I'm ready to join the Mystic Falls Scooby Doo team for good."
I smiled, laughing a little and shaking my head.
"Well, okay then. I can't promise anybody else on the team will be quite as easy to convince as me, but... I forgive you, Kai. I'm happy to see you like this. And, by the way, you make some very good eggs and toast."
"Thanks. I had to get good at cooking, you know, alone in the Prison World." A shadow passed over his face again, until I reached across the table and lightly rested my hand on top of his. Then, his face lit up like the sun. "And thanks for giving me a second chance. I promise, you won't regret it."
I wasn't totally sure I believed that, but I decided not to say so. Instead, I smiled and gave his hand a little squeeze before pulling back.
After a moment of silence where I could see Kai vibrating with the desire to say whatever he was holding back, he finally blurted out the other thing he'd apparently been planning to ask me this morning.
"So... I might be a little rusty about how all this works, or if it's changed since the eighties, but... would you want to go out with me sometime? Like on a date?"
I smiled, then buried my face in my hands. My friends would kill me if I said yes to this, but despite myself, I really, really wanted to.
"What's wrong?" Kai asked. I shook my head and looked up at him again.
"Nothing, Kai, I just... ugh, my friends are really not going to like this."
He smiled. "Does that mean you're saying yes?"
I took a deep breath and let it out, then shrugged and matched his smile with one of my own.
"Yeah. Yeah, I think it does. What the hell, right?"
"That's great! I was thinking we could go do karaoke? I've always loved karaoke. I got good at it when I was passing time in the Prison World."
"I have to warn you, I am very much not good at karaoke. But I'll still sing my heart out with you anyway, if you want to go!"
"Perfect! We can go tonight." I laughed, and Kai's expression immediately dropped. "Is that okay? Do you not want to go tonight?"
"No, Kai, I do. It's a little fast, honestly, but I don't mind. Why wait?"
"That's exactly what I was thinking. So... should I pick you up? Around seven? We could get dinner first, and then go."
"I think that sounds like a great plan, Kai," I smiled at him, which he immediately returned. A moment later, though, his hand shot up to clutch at his chest.
"Ugh, what is... what is happening to me? Why does my heart feel like it's about to explode?"
"That's probably excitement, Kai, or butterflies, which are like positive nerves. I'm feeling them too. It's because we're looking forward to going out together tonight."
Kai made a face. "This is what people were talking about when they said they got butterflies? This is terrible." I hid a laugh behind my hand, and Kai's eyes snapped up to mine. "Wait. You said you were feeling it too?"
I nodded, and Kai's expression immediately changed to a wide grin.
"So you're excited, too?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I am."
He nodded, the smile staying on his face as he dug in to his eggs again, glancing at me between almost every bite. I just shook my head, a smile on my own face all the same. This was going to be an adventure, going on a date with Kai Parker, and I knew my friends were going to want to murder me for it. But I couldn't totally bring myself to care.
Despite some pretty rocky history, I had a weirdly good feeling about Kai, from the moment he'd started his apology speech this morning. And so far, I'd never been wrong when I trusted my gut for stuff like this, even when it led me into karaoke. I had a good feeling it was going to be right about Kai Parker, too.
****************
Everything Taglist: @rosecentury @kmc1989
TVD/TO Taglist: @elenavampire21
#sophie's year of fic#the vampire diaries#kai parker#kai parker x reader#the vampire diaries fanfiction#the vampire diaries imagine#the vampire diaries oneshot#kai parker fanfiction#kai parker imagine#kai parker oneshot#the vampire diaries x reader#tvd#mystic falls#bonnie bennett#tvd fanfiction#tvd oneshot#tvd imagine#malachai parker#malachai parker x reader#damon salvatore
283 notes
·
View notes
Text
Klaus Mikaelson////The Sweetest Rivalry
Anonymous request: can you write enemies to lovers for Klaus Mikaelson I don’t have any ideas.
You stepped out of your house, only to find Klaus Mikaelson leaning casually against his sleek black car, parked right at the curb. The early evening sun cast long shadows, and Klaus, of course, looked like he belonged in a magazine rather than on your quiet street.
He flashed you a grin as you approached. "Well, there’s my favorite Salvatore sibling."
You stopped short, crossing your arms over your chest, clearly unimpressed. "And you’re my least favorite Mikaelson sibling."
Klaus chuckled, unfazed by your cold reception. "Ain’t you a sweetheart, love."
You rolled your eyes, a mix of irritation and amusement. "What do you want, Klaus? I’m kind of busy."
Klaus pushed off the car and strolled over to you, his presence commanding as always. "Just thought I’d drop by and see what you were up to. Maybe take you for a spin unless, of course, you’re too busy plotting my family’s demise with your brothers and friends."
You huffed, shaking your head. "Actually, I’m here, hanging out with you, while my brothers and friends are probably wondering where I am. They’re likely scheming right now, thinking I’m with them."
As if on cue, your phone buzzed in your pocket. You pulled it out, glancing at the caller ID it was Damon. But before you could answer, Klaus smoothly reached out and plucked the phone from your hand, hitting the red button to decline the call.
Your mouth fell open in disbelief. “Seriously, Klaus? What the hell?”
Klaus just smiled, slipping the phone into his pocket. "Sorry, love, but I want your attention."
You glared at him, hands on your hips. "You do realize that could have been important, right?"
Klaus shrugged, the picture of nonchalance. "More important than spending time with me? I highly doubt that."
You stepped closer, your annoyance mixing with a reluctant amusement. "You’re insufferable, you know that?"
He smirked, leaning in just slightly. "And yet, here you are, choosing to spend time with me instead of your scheming brothers."
You opened your mouth to argue but found yourself at a loss for words. He wasn’t wrong. Against your better judgment, you’d been drawn to him more and more lately. You huffed, finally shaking your head in defeat. “Fine, but you’re buying dinner.”
Klaus’s smirk softened into something almost genuine as he pulled open the car door for you, "As you wish, love."
You slid into the passenger seat, rolling your eyes but unable to hide the smile that tugged at your ips. Despite everything, Klaus Mikaelson had somehow become… important to you. And as much as you hated to admit it, you didn’t entirely mind.
As He drove through the winding streets of the city, the tension between him and you began to ease. The rhythmic hum of the engine and the soft glow of streetlights outside created a surprisingly tranquil atmosphere.
You glanced at him, who had his eyes on the road, a focused expression on his face. “So, where are we headed?”
He shot you a sideways glance, a mischievous glint in his eyes. “Ah, that’s for me to know and you to find out. I thought we could try something new. Besides, you owe me a little mystery after making me wait outside your house.”
You rolled your eyes but couldn’t suppress a small smile. “Fine, but if this place turns out to be a dungeon or something, I’m holding you responsible.”
He chuckled. “I assure you, love, the only thing you’ll need to worry about is how to enjoy yourself.”
He drove through a series of upscale neighborhoods before finally pulling up outside an elegant, low-lit restaurant. The place had a cozy, intimate feel, with soft music playing in the background and a view of the city skyline through large windows.
Your eyes widened slightly. “Okay, I’ll admit it, this is nice.”
He grinned as he stepped out of the car and opened the door for you. “I do have a flair for the dramatic.”
You and he walked inside, and he led you to a private booth near the back. The dim lighting and plush seating made for a perfect setting. As you and him settled in, he gestured for a waiter and ordered a bottle of wine with an air of confidence.
You raised an eyebrow. “You’ve really thought this through, haven’t you?”
He leaned back, his gaze fixed on you. “I like to make things memorable. Especially when I’m spending time with someone as intriguing as you.”
You tried to ignore the flutter of butterflies in your tomach at his compliment. “So, what’s this really about, Klaus? Why the sudden interest in hanging out with me?”
His expression grew serious, and he leaned forward. “I’m genuinely curious about you, Y/n. Despite all our bickering and the constant tension, there’s something about you that pulls me in.”
You studied him, trying to read his intentions. “You’re not just trying to win me over to make things easier with my brothers, are you?”
Klaus shook his head slowly. “No, love. It’s not about them. It’s about us. I’ve seen a side of you that’s far more complex and compelling than just being another Salvatore.”
Before you could respond, the waiter arrived with your wine, and He poured them both a glass. The conversation shifted to lighter topics as you and him enjoyed the meal, but you couldn’t shake the feeling that Klaus was being more sincere than usual.
By the time you and Klaus finished, you found yourself relaxed and unexpectedly content. The night had been surprisingly pleasant, and you realized that despite the complications and the bickering, you genuinely enjoyed Klaus’s company.
As you both walked back to the car, Klaus opened the door for you again, and you slipped into the passenger seat.
“Thank you for tonight,” you said, your voice softening. “It was… nice.”
Klaus’s eyes softened as he closed the door and walked around to the driver’s side. “I’m glad you enjoyed it. Maybe next time, I won’t have to use such elaborate tactics to get you out of the house.”
You laughed lightly, the sound feeling natural and carefree. “Don’t count on it, Klaus. But I’ll admit, you’re starting to grow on me.”
His smile was genuine as he started the car. “I’ll take that as a win.”
As you and him drove off into the night, the city lights twinkling around you both, you couldn’t help but wonder what other unexpected moments awaited you with Klaus Mikaelson.
The next morning, the Mikaelson siblings gathered for breakfast at the mansion. Klaus, who had been unusually cheerful all week, was in high spirits, which did not go unnoticed.
Rebekah, pouring herself a cup of coffee, couldn’t contain her curiosity. “Niklaus, you seem particularly happy these days. Is there something you’d like to share with us?”
Klaus, with a contented smile, replied, “Ah, well, it’s simply been a pleasant week.”
Elijah, setting down his newspaper, looked up with interest. “Pleasant? Is there a particular reason for this improvement in your mood?”
Klaus’s eyes twinkled with amusement. “Yes, I’ve been spending quite a bit of time with Y/n Salvatore. Her company has been most enjoyable.”
Kol, who had been listening with a smirk, leaned forward. “Y/n Salvatore, huh? That’s a nice change. You’ve seemed genuinely happy.”
Rebekah’s face brightened with a smile. “I’m glad to hear that. It’s been a while since we’ve seen you this content.”
Elijah nodded, his tone warm. “Yes, it’s good to see you in such high spirits. If Y/n is the reason for your happiness, then she must be quite special.”
Klaus’s smile grew. “She is. Spending time with her has been surprisingly refreshing.”
Kol grinned, clearly pleased. “It’s nice to see you genuinely happy for a change. You deserve it, Niklaus.”
Rebekah added, her voice full of warmth, “We’re happy for you, Niklaus. It’s important to have something or someone that brings you joy.”
Klaus looked at his siblings, touched by their support. “Thank you. It means a lot to know you’re happy for me.”
Rebekah raised her cup in a toast. “To new beginnings and finding happiness.”
Klaus lifted his own cup in response, his eyes reflecting gratitude and contentment. “To finding joy in unexpected places.”
As they continued their breakfast, the atmosphere was filled with genuine warmth and support. Klaus felt a renewed sense of optimism, bolstered by his siblings’ encouragement.
Matt, clearly agitated, was the first to speak. “So, I hear you’ve been spending a lot of time with Klaus Mikaelson lately. Is that true?”
You sat on the edge of the sofa, nodded. “Yes, I have. We’ve been hanging out more, and he’s been… pleasant to be around.”
Tyler, pacing back and forth, frowned. “Pleasant? Are you serious? He’s one of the most dangerous vampires around. We can’t just ignore that.”
Bonnie, looking concerned, chimed in, “I get that he’s been friendly with you, but you have to be cautious. His family is notorious for causing trouble. It’s only a matter of time before they stir up something serious.”
Elena, sitting beside Bonnie, added, “You know we’re worried about you. We’ve seen what the Mikaelsons are capable of. We don’t want you getting hurt.”
Your expression hardened. “I understand your concerns, but Klaus has been different lately. He’s not the same as he used to be. And besides, he’s not the only one causing trouble. We all have our own issues to deal with.”
Damon, leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, interjected, “It’s not just about Klaus. It’s about the whole Mikaelson family. You hanging out with him could bring them all down on us. They don’t exactly have a track record for playing nice.”
Her brothers, particularly Stefan, exchanged worried glances. “We’re not saying you can’t see him,” Stefan said carefully, “but you need to be aware of the risks. We can’t let our guard down just because he’s being charming.”
You sighed, your frustration evident. “I get that you’re all trying to protect me, but this is my decision. Klaus has been nothing but respectful and kind to me. I don’t think he’s going to cause trouble, at least not for me.”
Caroline, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. “We just want you to be safe. It’s not that we don’t trust your judgment, but Klaus’s history makes it hard for us to believe he’s changed that much.”
Your eyes flashed with determination. “I appreciate your concern, but I’m not going to cut him out of my life based on his past alone. He’s made an effort to show that he’s different now. I need to trust my own instincts.”
Elena sighed and placed a hand on your shoulder. “We’re just looking out for you. We hope you’re right about Klaus, but please be careful.”
You nodded, your resolve firm. “I will. But I need you all to respect my decision. I’m not going to let fear dictate my choices.”
As the discussion continued, it was clear that while you were resolute in your decision to spend time with Klaus, your friends and brothers remained deeply concerned about the potential consequences. The tension in the room underscored the delicate balance you had to maintain between your personal choices and the safety of those you cared about.
The next day, Klaus and you decided to spend some time together at a quaint café in town. The atmosphere was relaxed, and you and him were enjoying a leisurely brunch, the conversation flowing easily.
He, leaning back in his chair with a playful grin, looked across the table at you. “So love, tell me, do I still hold the title of your least favorite Mikaelson sibling?”
You stirred your coffee and glancing at him with a smirk, replied, “Are you seriously asking me that again? I thought you knew where you stand.”
He chuckled, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “Oh, I’m just curious if my efforts to win you over have made any difference.”
You raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Efforts, huh? Is this your way of trying to be charming?”
“Perhaps,” he said, his tone teasing. “Or maybe I’m just trying to see if my reputation precedes me, even when I’m on my best behavior.”
You shook your head, your smile widening. “Well, you’re certainly making an effort. I’ll give you that.”
He leaned in slightly, his voice playful. “So, have I moved up in the rankings at all? Or am I still stuck at the bottom?”
You laughed, shaking your head. “You’ve definitely improved. I wouldn’t say you’re my least favorite Mikaelson anymore. You might even be… tolerable.”
Klaus’s broadened, clearly pleased with your response. “Tolerable? That’s high praise coming from you.”
You rolled your eyes but couldn’t hide your amusement. “Don’t get too excited. It’s still a work in progress.”
He leaned back in his chair, his expression one of mock disappointment. “A work in progress, you say? I’ll have to work harder then.”
You raised your cup in a mock toast. “To your continued efforts and our ever-evolving dynamic.”
Klaus clinked his cup with yours, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction. “To new beginnings and to proving myself as more than just the ‘least favorite’ Mikaelson.”
As you and him continued the lighthearted conversation, it was clear that despite the teasing, there was a genuine connection growing between you and him. The playful banter was a testament to the evolving relationship, and Klaus’s efforts were slowly but surely making an impact.
As the conversation continued, your playful side emerged. You leaned forward with a mischievous glint in your eyes . “You know, now that you mention it, I’ve been thinking about your siblings.”
He raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh? And what about my siblings, love?”
You grinned, clearly enjoying the moment. “Well, I have to say, Rebekah is actually my favorite Mikaelson sibling.”
Klaus’s eyes widened in mock shock. “Is that so, love? My sister, Rebekah, is your favorite? And here I thought I was making such progress.”
You laughed, clearly enjoying his reaction. “Yeah, she’s always been quite lovely and charming. I’m not sure if you’ll ever be able to compete with her.”
Klaus’s expression shifted from mock indignation to a more genuine smile. “Rebekah does have a way of winning people over. But don’t count me out just yet, love. I’m determined to improve my standing.”
You chuckled, shaking your head. “Well, you’ve definitely made it to ‘tolerable,’ which is quite an achievement. But it looks like Rebekah still holds the top spot.”
He leaned in closer, a playful smirk on his face. “I suppose I’ll just have to work harder to change your mind, love. Consider this a challenge.”
Your eyes twinkled with amusement as you raised your cup in a toast. “To friendly competition and evolving favorites.”
He clinked his cup with yours, his expression a mix of determination and amusement. “To proving that I can be more than just the least favorite Mikaelson, love.”
As Klaus and you continued the playful banter, it was evident that your relationship was growing more dynamic and engaging. The teasing and lighthearted moments were bringing you and him closer together, and he was clearly motivated to show you a different side of himself.
As you and him finished the brunch, Klaus and you lingered over coffee, the conversation still light-hearted and filled with laughter. He, clearly enjoying the playful exchange, suddenly adopted a mock-serious expression.
“Speaking of favorites, love,” he began, leaning closer with a dramatic sigh, “I suppose I should have a word with my sister,. It seems she’s stolen my thunder.”
You raise an eyebrow, intrigued. “Oh? And what do you plan to say to her?”
He put on an exaggerated pout, crossing his arms. “I’m thinking something along the lines of, ‘Dear Rebekah, I’ve been trying so hard to be charming and win over your favorite status, and here you are, making it impossible.’”
You laughed, shaking your head. “You’re really going all out with this.”
He grinned. “Well, love, if I’m to be dethroned by my own sister, I might as well give her a proper scolding.”
He leaned back with a playful huff. “It’s not fair, you know. I put in all this effort, and she just swoops in with her effortless charm.”
You chuckled, enjoying his antics. “I’m sure she’ll be flattered to know she’s your top competition.”
He winked at you, his expression softening as he said, “Just remember, love, while Rebekah might hold the top spot, I’m not giving up so easily.”
You smiled, your amusement evident. “I’ll keep that in mind. Maybe I’ll have to balance out my favorites list after all.”
As you and Klaus prepared to leave the café, his playful demeanor continued. He gave a mock-serious nod. “Well then, off I go to have a little chat with Rebekah. I’ll let you know how it goes.”
You laughed, watching as Klaus made a dramatic exit, his playful pretense leaving you in good spirits. The light-hearted banter between you and him had added another enjoyable layer to the growing connection.
Later that day, Klaus made his way to Rebekah, a determined yet playful glint in his eye. He was still in the mood for his mock-serious “chat” with his sister. Rebekah, who was busy arranging some fresh flowers in a vase, looked up as Klaus entered.
“Rebekah,” Klaus began, feigning a serious tone, “we need to talk.”
Rebekah glanced up, a smirk playing at her lips. “Oh? What’s this about, Nik?”
He walked over, dramatically plopping himself onto the couch. “It seems I’ve been informed that my efforts to be your favorite sibling have been in vain.”
She raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. “Is that so? And who might have informed you of this grave injustice?”
He waved a hand dismissively. “Oh, just a beautiful little birdie I’ve been spending time with lately. Apparently, you’ve stolen the title with your effortless charm.”
Rebekah’s smirk widened into a full smile. “Well, I suppose I should be flattered. But I didn’t realize you were so invested in this sibling rivalry.”
Klaus leaned forward, his tone mockingly earnest. “It’s a matter of principle, sister . I’ve been putting in the effort, being charming and pleasant, and yet here you are, effortlessly winning hearts.”
She laughed, clearly enjoying her brother’s antics. “Nik, I had no idea you were so competitive. But if it’s any consolation, I’m sure you’re still a favorite in your own right.”
He sighed dramatically, putting a hand over his heart. “Ah, my dear sister, your words are as soothing as ever. But I must admit, I’m rather disappointed.”
She walked over and sat next to him, her expression softening. “You know, Nik, it’s not about who’s the favorite. It’s about being there for each other, no matter what.”
Klaus’s expression softened as he looked at her. “True enough. I suppose I should be grateful for your unwavering support, even if you’re stealing the spotlight.”
She placed a hand on his shoulder, her tone warm. “And I should be grateful for your efforts to be charming. It’s not often we get to have these moments.”
He grinned, clearly pleased with the exchange. “Well, I suppose I’ll have to accept my position with grace. But don’t think this is the end of our little rivalry.”
She laughed, giving him a playful nudge. “I wouldn’t dream of it. Now, let’s see if you can keep up with my effortless charm.”
As Klaus and Rebekah continued their banter, it was clear that their sibling dynamic was as strong and playful as ever. Despite his earlier mock-seriousness, he was clearly content with the lighthearted exchange, and the bond between them remained as unshakable as ever.
As Klaus and Rebekah were finishing their playful conversation in the grand living room of the mansion, the door opened, and Elijah and Kol strolled in, both curious about what was going on.
Kol, always quick with a quip, immediately chimed in. “What about us, then? Surely you haven’t forgotten about your other siblings.”
Klaus turned to him with a smirk. “She hasn’t said anything about you two, but you’re probably with me, Kol.”
Kol grinned, clearly amused. “Wow, that darling. So, we’re all vying for the top spot, are we?”
Klaus feigned jealousy, putting on a mock-pout. “That’s Y/n for the three of you,” he said, meaningfully. “But just so we’re clear, no one’s giving her nicknames but me.”
Kol’s smirk only grew wider. “Ah, I see. The pet names are reserved for you alone, Niklaus? How very possessive of you.”
Elijah, who had been quietly observing the exchange, stepped forward with a knowing smile. “Yes, but for Klaus, it’s always ‘love,’ isn’t it?”
Klaus shrugged with mock modesty, trying to keep up the charade. “Well, someone has to stand out, and ‘love’ does have a nice ring to it, don’t you think?”
Rebekah chuckled, shaking her head at her brothers’ antics. “You lot are impossible.”
Klaus shot them a playful glare. “Just remember, brothers, she might be fond of all of you, but when it comes to pet names, I’m the only one allowed.”
Kol raised his hands in mock surrender. “Alright, alright. ‘Love’ it is then, Klaus. But don’t be too surprised if we find our own ways to charm her.”
Elijah’s smirk deepened, a hint of mischief in his eyes. “Indeed, but I believe ‘love’ suits you best, brother.”
Klaus finally dropped the act, letting out a chuckle. “Of course, it does. Now, shall we get on with our evening, or do you all want to continue discussing who Y/n’s favorite really is?”
The siblings laughed, the playful rivalry only strengthening the bond between them. It was clear that despite the teasing, they respected the unique connections each had with you, with Klaus’s nickname for you holding a special place in their dynamic.
Meanwhile you were sitting in the cozy living room of the boarding house with Caroline, Bonnie, and Elena. The atmosphere was tense, a stark contrast to the light-hearted banter happening at the Mikaelson mansion.
Caroline, arms crossed and looking particularly displeased, was the first to break the silence. "Y/n, I can’t believe you’re actually spending time with Klaus. Klaus, of all people! You know how dangerous he is, right?"
Bonnie nodded, her expression serious. "Klaus is the enemy, Y/n. He’s hurt so many people, our friends, our families. How can you trust him?"
Elena, who had been quietly listening, finally spoke up, her voice tinged with worry. "We’re just concerned about you. This is Klaus we’re talking about. You’ve seen what he’s capable of."
You sighed, rubbing your temples as you tried to gather your houghts. "I know what you’re all thinking, and I get it. But things are… different with him now. He’s not the same person he was when we first met."
Caroline shook her head in disbelief. "Different? Y/n, this is Klaus. He’s manipulative, cruel, and he’ll do whatever it takes to get what he wants. How can you be sure he’s changed?"
You met Caroline’s gaze, your voice firm. "I’m not saying I completely trust him. But I’ve spent time with him, and I’ve seen sides of him that you haven’t. He’s not just some monster."
Bonnie frowned, still unconvinced. "Even if that’s true, how do you know it’s not all an act? He’s the master of manipulation. He could be playing you, Y/n."
You took a deep breath, trying to keep your frustration in check. "I’m not naive, Bonnie. I know who Klaus is. But I also know that people can change. I’ve seen glimpses of something good in him, something worth saving."
Elena leaned forward, her expression softening slightly. "We’re not saying you’re naive. We just don’t want to see you get hurt. Klaus has a way of getting under people’s skin, of making them believe things that aren’t true. We’re worried about you."
Caroline nodded, her tone less harsh now. "Exactly. We care about you, Y/n. And we don’t want you to get caught up in something that could end badly, for all of us."
You looked at your friends, feeling the weight of their concern. "I appreciate that you’re looking out for me. But this is something I need to figure out on my own. I’m not saying I’m choosing Klaus over you or my brothers. I’m just… trying to understand him."
Bonnie sighed, exchanging a look with Caroline and Elena. "We trust you, Y/n. But just be careful, okay? We’ve all been through too much to lose each other now."
You nodded, grateful for their concern, even if they didn’t fully understand. "I promise I’ll be careful. I’m not letting my guard down, and I’m definitely not forgetting everything he’s done. But I need to see where this goes, for better or worse."
The girls exchanged glances, their expressions a mix of worry and reluctant acceptance. It was clear that your decision to spend time with Klaus was unsettling to them, but they knew better than to push you too hard. They trusted your judgment, even if they didn’t fully agree with it.
As the conversation drifted to other topics, the tension in the room eased slightly, but the underlying worry remained. You knew that your friends and brothers would be watching closely, ready to step in if things took a dangerous turn. But for now, you was determined to follow your instincts and see if there was more to Klaus Mikaelson than the villain they all knew him to be.
A few weeks had passed since your tense conversation with your friends, and things between you and Klaus had been surprisingly pleasant. You both spent more time together, often falling into the usual banter and teasing. Klaus had grown increasingly fond of you, and his usual sharp edges seemed to soften when you were around.
One afternoon, Klaus and you were walking through the woods outside Mystic Falls, the late autumn sun casting a warm, golden glow over the trees. He had been unusually quiet for most of the walk, a contemplative look on his face.
Finally, as you and him reached a small clearing, he turned to you, his expression a mix of seriousness and his usual charm. “Love, I’ve been thinking… about us.”
You raised an eyebrow, intrigued by his tone. “Oh? What about us?”
He hesitated for a moment, as if choosing his words carefully. “We’ve been spending quite a bit of time together, and I’ve come to… enjoy your company more than I expected.”
You smirked, her teasing nature kicking in. “Are you admitting that you actually like me, Klaus?”
He chuckled softly, shaking his head. “Don’t make me regret this, love. But yes, I do. Which is why I’d like to take you out. On a proper date.”
You blinked in surprise, not expecting him to be so direct. “You’re asking me out on a date?”
Klaus nodded, his gaze steady as he watched your reaction. “Yes, I am. What do you say, love?”
You pretended to consider it, tapping your chin thoughtfully. “Hmm… let me think about that.” You paused for a moment, then shook your head. “No.”
Klaus’s confident expression faltered slightly, his eyes narrowing in confusion. “No?”
You kept a straight face, letting him squirm for a second before you burst out laughing. “Just kidding!”
Klaus blinked, processing your words before he realized you were teasing him. He let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding, his face breaking into a relieved smile. “You’re a cruel woman, Y/n.”
You grinned, nudging him playfully. “You should have seen your face! I thought the great Klaus Mikaelson didn’t get nervous.”
Klaus rolled his eyes but couldn’t suppress his smile. “You enjoy torturing me, don’t you?”
“Maybe a little,” you admitted with a mischievous twinkle in your eyes. “But yes, Klaus. I’ll go on a date with you.”
Klaus’s smile widened, the earlier tension completely evaporated. “I’ll hold you to that, love.”
You smiled at the way he said ‘love,’ the word carrying a warmth that you hadn’t expected. You could tell he was genuinely pleased, and as you and him continued the walk, the air between you and him was lighter, filled with a sense of anticipation for what might come next.
“Any ideas on where you’re taking me?” You asked, still riding the high of the playful exchange.
Klaus gave you a sideways glance, his smile turning into a smirk. “Oh, I have a few ideas. But I suppose you’ll just have to wait and see.”
You chuckled, shaking your head at his cryptic response. “You’re really leaning into the whole mysterious vibe, aren’t you?”
“Wouldn’t want to ruin the surprise, now would I?”
As Klaus and you continued walking, you couldn’t help but feel a mix of excitement and curiosity about what lay ahead. Despite all the warnings from your brothers and friends and the doubts you sometimes have, being with Klaus felt… right, in a way you couldn’t quite explain. And as much as you tried to play it cool, you were looking forward to whatever that first date would bring.
The next day, you found yourself nervously preparing for your date with Klaus. Despite all the time you both had spent together recently, this felt different and more significant. You stood in front of your mirror, running your hands through her hair as you tried to decide what to wear.
Caroline and Bonnie had stopped by earlier, both curious and more than a little concerned when you had mentioned your plans for the evening. After some good-natured ribbing and a few pointed questions about Klaus’s intentions, they had left you to get ready, though not without extracting a promise that you would call them afterward.
You finally settled on a simple yet elegant outfit, something that made you feel confident but not overly dressed. As you gave yourself one last look in the mirror, you couldn’t help but feel a flutter of excitement.
Just as you were finishing up, there was a knock on her door. You smiled, knowing who it was. You took a deep breath and opened the door to find Klaus standing there, looking as effortlessly handsome as ever, a small smile playing on his lips.
“Evening, love,” Klaus greeted you, his eyes sweeping over your appreciatively. “You look stunning.”
You felt a blush rise to your cheeks but managed to keep your voice steady. “Thank you, Klaus. You don’t look so bad yourself.”
Klaus chuckled, offering you his arm. “Shall we, love?”
You smiled, linking your arm with his. “Lead the way.”
You both made your way to Klaus’s car, and he opened the door for you with a gentlemanly gesture that made you smile. As you and him drove through the quiet streets of Mystic Falls, the tension you had been feeling started to melt away. There was something calming about being with Klaus, despite the history you both shared and the complexity of the relationship.
As you and him reached the outskirts of town, you noticed that you and him were heading toward a secluded spot. You recognized a scenic overlook that offered a breathtaking view of the surrounding forest and the twinkling lights of the town below.
He parked the car and helped you out, leading you to a spot where a picnic blanket had been laid out, complete with a basket filled with an array of food and drinks. The setting was simple but intimate, and you couldn’t help but be touched by the effort Klaus had put into it.
“Klaus, this is… really nice,” you said, genuinely surprised by the thoughtful gesture.
He smiled, his usual smirk softened into something more sincere. “I wanted to do something special for you, love. Away from all the distractions.”
You and he settled down on the blanket, and as you two started to eat, the conversation flowed easily. You and him talked about everything and nothing, and you found yourself laughing more than youhad in a long time. He was charming and witty, and despite the sharp edges he showed to the rest of the world, there was a warmth in his eyes that made you feel at ease.
At one point, he leaned back on his elbows, gazing up at the stars. “It’s peaceful out here, isn’t it, love? Just the two of us.”
You nodded, following his gaze. “It is. I could get used to this.”
He turned his head to look at you, his eyes searching hers. “I’m glad you agreed to come out with me tonight, Y/n. It means more to me than you know.”
You met his gaze, the sincerity in his voice. “I’m glad I said yes, Klaus. Despite everything, I’ve enjoyed spending time with you.”
Klaus’s smile deepened, and he reached out to gently take your hand in his. “Good, because I intend to spend a lot more time with you, love.”
You squeezed his hand, feeling a sense of contentment you hadn’t expected. “I’d like that.”
You and him stayed there for a while longer, talking and enjoying each other’s company as the night wore on. When it was time to go, Klaus helped you up and you and he made your way back to the car, the night air cool and refreshing.
As he drove you home, you couldn’t help but feel a sense of anticipation for what was to come. Klaus had shown you a side of him that was different from the ruthless hybrid you had known, and you found herself wanting to see more.
When Klaus and you arrived at your house, he walked you to the door, his hand lingering on yours as you and him stood there, the night around them quiet and still.
“Thank you for tonight, Klaus,” you said softly. “I had a great time.”
“The pleasure was all mine, love,” he replied, his voice warm.
For a moment, Klaus and you stood there, the tension between them electric. Then, he leaned in and pressed a gentle kiss to your cheek, his lips lingering for just a moment longer than necessary.
“Goodnight, love,” he whispered, his breath warm against your skin.
“Goodnight, Klaus,” you replied, smiling as you watched him walk away.
As you closed the door behind you, you leaned against it, a smile tugging at your lips. You knew things were complicated, and there were still many unanswered questions, but for the first time in a long time, you felt hopeful about what the future might hold.
Klaus stood before the easel, the soft glow of the moonlight highlighting the contours of your face on the canvas. His hand moved with deliberate care, every stroke of the brush a reflection of the deep feelings he harbored for you. Your eyes, filled with both fire and tenderness, seemed to look right back at him, and Klaus couldn’t help but feel his heart swell with emotion.
As he added the final touches, he heard a familiar voice behind him.“She’s so beautiful,” Camille’s words were soft, almost as if she didn’t want to disturb the moment.
Klaus smiled, a genuine, heartfelt smile that rarely graced his face. “Indeed, she is,” he said, his voice tinged with a warmth that spoke volumes.
Camille stepped closer, her eyes drawn to the painting. “What are you up to?” she asked, though she could already tell this was more than just a simple painting.
“Just capturing her,” Klaus replied, his gaze never leaving your painted eyes. “She’s been on my mind a lot lately.”
Camille noticed the way his voice softened when he spoke about you, and she couldn’t help but smile. “I’ve heard you’ve been in a good mood lately,” she teased lightly, trying to gauge his emotions.
Klaus let out a small chuckle, something rare and unguarded. “It’s true,” he admitted, his eyes shining with a rare vulnerability. “She has that effect on me.”
Camille arched an eyebrow, both amused and curious. “Who’s the poor woman that’s managed to soften the great Klaus Mikaelson?”
“Y/N,” Klaus said simply, but the way he said her name was full of affection, as if just speaking it brought him peace.
“Y/N Salvatore?” Camille asked, her surprise evident. “As in Damon and Stefan’s sister?”
Klaus nodded, his expression unchanging, but there was a flicker of something deeper in his eyes. “Yes, her.”
Camille was quiet for a moment, taking in this unexpected revelation. “But… didn’t you tell me that your siblings and you are enemies with the Salvatores? What’s changed?”
Klaus sighed, finally tearing his gaze away from the painting to look at Camille. “It’s her brothers we’re enemies with, not Y/N,” he explained, his voice carrying a weight of emotion that Camille hadn’t expected.
Camille’s expression softened as she realized how much this meant to him. “What makes her different, Klaus? Why her?”
Klaus took a deep breath, his mind racing with thoughts of you. “She’s… she’s unlike anyone I’ve ever known. She’s strong, not just physically but in every sense of the word. She doesn’t fear me like the others do. She sees the real me, the man behind the monster.”
Camille watched him carefully, seeing the raw emotion in his eyes. “It sounds like she means a lot to you.”
“She does,” Klaus admitted, his voice barely above a whisper. “More than I ever thought possible. She’s changed me in ways I never imagined. I’m not just the monster they think I am when I’m with her—I’m… I’m more.”
Camille reached out, placing a comforting hand on his arm. “You deserve happiness, Klaus. Maybe she’s the one who can give it to you.”
Klaus looked at Camille, his usual stoic expression softening. “I hope so, Camille. Because I’ve never felt this way about anyone before.”
He turned back to the painting, his heart heavy with a mix of hope and fear. “I just hope she feels the same,” he murmured, more to himself than to her.
Camille squeezed his arm gently. “If she sees the real you, Klaus, how could she not?”
Klaus paced the length of the grand hall, his thoughts tangled with emotions he rarely allowed himself to feel. He could still see your face in his mind, your laughter echoing in his ears, and the way you looked at him as if you saw past all the darkness, right into the man he once was. He had never imagined anyone could make him feel this way, especially not a Salvatore.
The sun hung low in the sky, casting a warm, golden hue over the quiet little town as Klaus and you strolled through the secluded garden of a charming estate he had arranged for their second date. The air was filled with the scent of blooming flowers, and the soft rustling of leaves created a peaceful, intimate atmosphere.
Klaus had taken care to plan every detail, wanting this time with you to be perfect. He couldn’t help but glance at you frequently, admiring how the soft light seemed to make your eyes sparkle even more than usual. It was a rare sight for him to be this content, and it was all because you.
You noticed his gaze and smiled, a playful glint in your eyes. “You’re staring, Klaus.”
Klaus smirked, not even attempting to hide it. “Can you blame me, love? You’re breathtaking.”
You blushed slightly, rolling your eyes at the compliment. “You’re not so bad yourself,” you teased, nudging him with your elbow.
You and him reached a small, private gazebo at the center of the garden, surrounded by roses. He gestured for you to sit on the bench inside, and he joined you, your and his shoulders brushing lightly.
For a moment, you and him sat in comfortable silence, simply enjoying each other’s company. But Klaus’s mind was already spinning, thinking about how to approach the question that had been on his mind since the night before. He knew what he wanted for some time now but he wasn’t sure how you would respond.
After a few more moments of contemplation, he turned to you, his expression unusually serious. “Y/N, there’s something I’ve been meaning to ask you.”
You raised an eyebrow, intrigued by the sudden shift in his tone. “What is it, Klaus?”
He took a deep breath, his usual confidence wavering slightly as he met your gaze. “I know we haven’t been… conventional,” he began, his voice softer than usual. “But these past few days with you have been… different. I haven’t felt this way in a very long time, and I want to see where this could go.”
You tilted your head, a small smile playing on your lips as you watched him struggle to find the right words. “Are you asking me something, Klaus?”
He chuckled nervously, running a hand through his hair. “Yes, I suppose I am. love… would you do me the honor of being my girlfriend?”
Your eyes widened slightly, and you made a show of tapping your chin as if deep in thought. “Hmm… let me think about that for a moment.”
Klaus’s heart sank, a flicker of worry crossing his features. He had prepared himself for many possible reactions, but he hadn’t expected her to hesitate. “Love?” he asked, trying to keep his voice steady.
You kept up the act for a few more seconds, your face perfectly serious as you pretended to weigh your options. Then, you couldn’t hold back your laughter any longer. You burst out laughing, the sound like music to Klaus’s ears.
“Just kidding!” You exclaimed, grinning from ear to ear. “Of course I’ll be your girlfriend, Klaus.”
He blinked, his momentary panic melting into relief and amusement as he realized you had been teasing him. “You little minx,” he said, shaking his head with a smile. “You nearly made me turn off my humanity.”
you laughed again, leaning in to kiss him on the cheek. “I couldn’t resist. You looked so serious.”
He chuckled, wrapping an arm around you and pulling you close. “I’m serious about you, love,” he murmured, his tone gentle but firm. “You’re the one thing in this world that makes sense to me.”
You looked up at him, your smile softening as you saw the sincerity in his eyes. “And you’re the one person who makes me feel like I can be myself, Klaus. I’m glad we found each other.”
Klaus’s heart swelled with affection, and he leaned in to capture your lips in a tender kiss. It was a kiss filled with all the emotions he hadn’t been able to put into words, a promise of the future you and him could have together.
When you and him finally pulled apart, you rested your head on his shoulder, content in his embrace. “So, what do we do now, boyfriend?” You teased, enjoying the new title.
Klaus smiled, pressing a kiss to the top of your head. “Whatever you want, girlfriend. As long as we’re together, I don’t care.”
You closed your eyes, savoring the moment. you had no idea what the future held, but for now, you were exactly where you wanted to be by Klaus’s side.
Later that evening, Klaus returned to the mansion, a rare lightness in his step. He had just come from his date with you, and he couldn’t help the small smile that lingered on his lips. Everything felt… right, in a way it hadn’t in centuries.
As he walked into the main sitting room, he found Elijah and Kol sitting with Rebekah, who was flipping through an old magazine. They all looked up as Klaus entered, and they could immediately tell something was different about him.
Kol was the first to speak, raising an eyebrow as he took in his brother’s unusually content expression. “Well, well, look who’s back. You look positively glowing, Nik. Had a good time with your little Salvatore?”
Klaus shot Kol a warning look, but it lacked its usual bite. “As a matter of fact, I did.”
Elijah, ever observant, noted the change in Klaus’s demeanor and couldn’t help but smile slightly. “I take it the evening went well, then?”
Klaus nodded, his smile growing just a little. “Better than well. I asked Y/N to be my girlfriend, and she said yes.”
Rebekah, who had been only half-listening up to this point, immediately perked up, her face lighting up with excitement. “Wait, what? Y/N’s your girlfriend now?” She jumped up from her seat, practically bouncing with joy. “Oh, Nik, that’s wonderful!”
Elijah’s smile widened, and he gave Klaus a nod of approval. “I’m happy for you, Niklaus. Y/N seems like a remarkable woman.”
Kol leaned back in his chair, a smirk playing on his lips, though there was a genuine hint of warmth in his eyes. “Well, I’ll be damned. I didn’t think anyone could actually get you to settle down, but it looks like Y/N managed to do the impossible.”
Klaus rolled his eyes at Kol’s teasing, but there was no denying the warmth in his chest at the support from his siblings. “She’s different,” he said, his voice softer, more sincere. “I never thought I’d find someone like her, someone who understands me.”
Rebekah practically squealed as she rushed over to hug Klaus, catching him slightly off guard. “I’m so happy for you, Nik! Y/N is amazing, and she’s going to make you so happy. I knew it!”
Klaus chuckled, returning Rebekah’s hug with a smile. “Thank you, Rebekah. It means a lot to me.”
Rebekah pulled back, her eyes shining with excitement. “We have to celebrate! This is a big deal, Klaus! We’ll throw a party, or at least have a proper family dinner.”
Elijah nodded in agreement. “Rebekah’s right. It’s been a long time since we’ve had something worth celebrating.”
Kol raised his glass in a mock toast, smirking. “To Niklaus and Y/N. May she survive our delightful family.”
Klaus gave Kol a pointed look but couldn’t help the small laugh that escaped him. “She’s stronger than you give her credit for, Kol.”
Rebekah clapped her hands together, her mind already racing with ideas. “Oh, I can’t wait to tell Y/N! We’re going to have so much fun. Maybe we can even have a double date her, you, me, and… well, we’ll find someone.”
Klaus raised an eyebrow at that, but the idea of you becoming more involved with his family warmed his heart. He hadn’t realized how much he wanted this you to be accepted not just by him, but by all of them.
Elijah placed a hand on Klaus’s shoulder, his gaze steady. “This is a new chapter for you, Niklaus. I hope it brings you the happiness you’ve been searching for.”
Klaus nodded, his expression serious as he met Elijah’s gaze. “I believe it will, Elijah. I really do.”
Rebekah was already planning out the details of their next gathering, her enthusiasm infectious. Kol, though still teasing, seemed genuinely pleased, and Elijah’s quiet support was a comfort Klaus hadn’t known he needed.
For the first time in centuries, Klaus felt like he wasn’t just existing, he was living. And it was all because of you. You had brought light into his life, and now, with the approval and support of his siblings, he felt like they could face anything together.
Three years had passed since Klaus and you began your relationship, and during that time, the bond had only grown stronger. Klaus found himself more at peace than he ever had been, finding solace in your presence and in the life you and him had built together. However, not everything was perfect.
The tension between your brothers and friends, and Klaus, had not eased. Damon and Stefan had never fully accepted your relationship with the Original hybrid, and your friends were wary, always looking for signs that Klaus might revert to his darker tendencies. He knew that you felt caught in the middle, torn between your love for him and your loyalty to your brothers and friends.
It was that tension that had led Klaus to make a decision that would change everything. He wanted to move to New Orleans, where he could establish his reign without the constant interference of Mystic Falls. But the thought of leaving you behind was unbearable. He knew he couldn’t force you to choose between him and your family, but the idea of being apart from you was something he couldn’t fathom.
That evening, Klaus sat in the mansion, his mind racing. Elijah, Kol, and Rebekah were with him in the living room, sensing that something was weighing heavily on his mind.
Klaus finally broke the silence, looking at his siblings with an uncharacteristic uncertainty. “I’ve made a decision,” he began, his voice steady but laced with apprehension. “I’m planning to move to New Orleans.”
Elijah nodded, unsurprised. “We’ve discussed this before, Niklaus. It’s a sound plan, considering the situation here.”
Kol leaned back, a smirk playing on his lips. “And about time too. This town is getting dreadfully dull.”
Rebekah, however, could see that something else was bothering Klaus. “There’s more to it, isn’t there, Nik?” she asked, her tone gentle.
Klaus sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Yes, there is. It’s Y/N.” He paused, searching for the right words. “I want her to come with us, to New Orleans. But I… I’m not sure how to ask her.”
Kol raised an eyebrow, clearly amused by Klaus’s rare display of vulnerability. “Nik, afraid to ask a girl to move with him? Now I’ve seen everything.”
Klaus shot Kol a warning look, but it lacked its usual bite. “This isn’t just any girl, Kol. This is Y/N. I can’t risk losing her.”
Elijah’s expression softened, understanding the depth of Klaus’s dilemma. “You fear that asking her to leave her brothers and friends might drive her away.”
Klaus nodded, his usual confidence wavering. “Yes. She’s already under so much pressure, being torn between us and them. I don’t want to make it harder for her.”
Rebekah smiled warmly, moving closer to her brother. “Nik, Y/N loves you. Anyone with eyes can see that. She’s been by your side for three years, despite everything. I think she’d want to be with you, wherever that is.”
Klaus sighed, still uncertain. “But what if she chooses them? What if she decides that she can’t leave her family behind?”
Elijah placed a reassuring hand on Klaus’s shoulder. “Niklaus, you need to have faith in her. She’s strong, and she knows what she wants. But you have to give her the choice. You can’t make it for her.”
Kol, who had been unusually quiet, suddenly chimed in, his tone more serious. “Look, Nik, you’ve always been the one to take what you want without asking. But with Y/N, it’s different. You’ve got to show her that you trust her, that you’re not just trying to control her.”
Klaus looked between his siblings, their words sinking in. They were right, of course. He had to trust you, just as you had trusted him all these years. But still, the fear of you choosing your family over him gnawed at him.
Rebekah, sensing his hesitation, stepped forward and took his hands in hers. “We’ll help you, Nik. We can talk to Y/N, help her see that moving with us doesn’t mean abandoning her family. She loves you, and she deserves to know that you’re serious about building a life together.”
Klaus looked into his sister’s eyes, feeling a wave of gratitude wash over him. “Thank you, Rebekah. I don’t know what I’d do without you.”
Rebekah smiled, squeezing his hands. “You won’t have to find out. We’re in this together.”
Elijah nodded in agreement. “We’ll support you, Niklaus, whatever happens. But you have to take the first step.”
Kol, smirking as usual, added, “And if all else fails, just tell her how lost you’ll be without her. Chicks love that.”
Klaus couldn’t help but chuckle, shaking his head at Kol’s advice. “Thank you, Kol. I’ll keep that in mind.”
With his siblings by his side, Klaus felt a renewed sense of determination. He would ask you to move with him and his siblings to New Orleans, but he would do it in a way that showed you just how much he trusted and valued you. It was a risk, but for you, it was one he was willing to take.
The next step was to talk to you and hope that your love was strong enough to overcome any obstacle, even this one.
The evening sky was painted in shades of pink and orange as Klaus led you to one of the favorite spots just outside Mystic Falls, a secluded clearing by a serene lake, where you and he often came to escape the pressures in your and his lives. The gentle sound of water lapping against the shore provided a peaceful backdrop, and the warm summer breeze carried the scent of blooming wildflowers.
You looked up at him, noticing the way his usually confident demeanor seemed tinged with something softer, almost vulnerable. You smiled, squeezing his hand as you and him walked together. “You’re being awfully quiet tonight,” you remarked playfully. “What’s going on in that complicated mind of yours?”
He stopped by the water’s edge, turning to face you. He took both of your hands in his, his eyes searching yours as if trying to memorize every detail of your face. There was a seriousness in his gaze that made you nervous
“Y/N,” he began, his voice soft yet filled with emotion, “these past three years with you have been the best of my existence. You’ve brought light into my life in ways I never imagined possible. And I want nothing more than to continue building that life with you.”
You felt your breath catch in your throat, sensing that something important was coming. “Klaus, you know I feel the same way. You’ve changed my world too.”
He smiled, his heart swelling at your words. He took a deep breath, steeling himself for what he was about to say. “I’ve been thinking a lot about our future, about what I want, what we could be together. And I’ve made a decision.”
Your eyes widened slightly, your curiosity piqued. “What decision?”
He gently pulled you closer, his gaze never leaving your. “I want us to move to New Orleans,” he said, his voice steady but filled with hope. “It’s a city where I can establish my reign, where we can start fresh, away from the constant battles here in Mystic Falls. But I don’t want to do it alone. I want you by my side, Y/N.”
Your heart fluttered, a mix of emotions swirling inside you. You could see the sincerity in Klaus’s eyes, the vulnerability he rarely showed to anyone. “You want me to come with you? To leave Mystic Falls?”
He nodded, his grip on your hands tightening slightly as if he were afraid you might slip away. “Yes. But more than that, I want you to be my queen, Y/N. To rule New Orleans with me. You’ve always been my equal, my partner, and I can’t imagine doing this without you.”
You blinked, your heart swelling with a mixture of surprise and overwhelming love. “Your queen?” You repeated, a small smile forming on your lips.
He nodded, his eyes filled with affection. “Yes, love. The Queen of New Orleans, ruling alongside me. You’ve stood by me through everything, and I want to build something lasting with you, a kingdom where we’re not just surviving, but thriving. Where we can create a legacy together.”
Your eyes shimmered with unshed tears, touched by the depth of Klaus’s words. You could see the future he was envisioning the two of them ruling together, side by side, in a city that would be your and his own. It was a future you hadn’t fully allowed yourself to imagine, but now that Klaus was offering it to you, you realized it was exactly what you wanted.
You bit your lip, your playful side coming through as you pretended to consider it for a moment. “A queen, huh? That does sound rather appealing.”
He chuckled, relief washing over him as he saw the spark in your eyes. “Just imagine it, love. The two of us, ruling over a city filled with history and life. You’d have the power and freedom to shape our world as you see fit. And I’d be there, every step of the way, your king.”
You couldn’t hold back your smile any longer. “King and queen of New Orleans. It does have a nice ring to it.”
He leaned in closer, his forehead resting gently against yours. “Then say yes, Y/N. Be my queen. Come with me to New Orleans, and let’s build the life we’ve always dreamed of.”
You closed your eyes for a moment, savoring the warmth of his words, the love you felt radiating from him. When you opened them again, you were met with Klaus’s expectant gaze, his eyes filled with hope and a hint of fear.
You grinned, your heart overflowing with love for him. “Yes, Klaus. I’ll be your queen. Let’s rule New Orleans together.”
Klaus’s face broke into a radiant smile, one of pure joy and relief. Without another word, he pulled you into a deep, passionate kiss, pouring all of his love and gratitude into that moment. It was a kiss that sealed your and his future, one filled with promise and the knowledge that you two would face whatever challenges came your and his way together.
When you and him finally pulled back, breathless and grinning like teenagers, Klaus cupped your face in his hands, his eyes shining with emotion. “I love you, Y/N. More than anything in this world.”
You smiled, your heart so full you thought it might burst. “And I love you, Klaus. Now and forever.”
As you and him stood there by the lake, wrapped in each other’s arms, the future no longer seemed uncertain. With you as his queen and Klaus as your king, you both knew you and him could conquer anything. New Orleans would be the start of a new chapter one where you and him would write your and his own story, together.
The following morning, Klaus woke up with a mischievous grin, an idea already forming in his mind. You were still asleep, peacefully resting in his arms, unaware of the prank he was planning. He carefully slipped out of bed, making sure not to wake you, and made his way downstairs where his siblings were gathered in the dining room.
Elijah, Kol, and Rebekah were enjoying a leisurely breakfast, the usual bickering and banter filling the air. Klaus entered the room, his face carefully arranged into an expression of distress and heartbreak. He let out a heavy sigh as he approached the table, immediately drawing the attention of his siblings.
Rebekah was the first to notice his unusual demeanor. She frowned, setting down her cup of tea. “Nik? What’s wrong?”
Klaus slumped into a chair, burying his face in his hands as if trying to hold back tears. “It’s Y/N,” he said, his voice trembling slightly.
Elijah’s brow furrowed in concern. “What happened, Niklaus? Did something go wrong?”
Klaus took a deep, shaky breath, making sure to sell the act. “I asked her to move with us to New Orleans… to be my queen. But she… she said no.”
There was a moment of stunned silence as his siblings processed what he had just said. Rebekah’s eyes widened in shock, her hand flying to her mouth. “What? No, she wouldn’t!”
Elijah’s usual calm facade faltered, worry etching his features. “Are you certain, Niklaus? Did she give a reason?”
Kol, however, was the one who reacted the most dramatically. He let out an exaggerated groan, slumping back in his chair. “I knew it! I knew it was too good to be true. She’s probably packing her bags as we speak, running back to her precious brothers.”
Klaus bit the inside of his cheek to keep from laughing, shaking his head slowly as if in disbelief. “She said… she couldn’t leave them behind. That it would break her heart.”
Rebekah’s eyes welled up with tears, her voice trembling. “Oh, Nik, I’m so sorry… I know how much she means to you.”
Elijah placed a comforting hand on Klaus’s shoulder, his expression sympathetic. “We’re here for you, Niklaus. Whatever you need, we’ll help you through this.”
Kol, never one to miss a chance to poke fun, leaned forward with a smirk, though there was genuine concern in his eyes. “I suppose I should have prepared a list of eligible women in New Orleans. It’s not like you to mope around for long.”
Klaus finally let the charade drop, unable to keep up the act any longer. A grin spread across his face as he looked up at his siblings, his eyes twinkling with mischief. “Well, that won’t be necessary, Kol. Because she actually said yes.”
Rebekah’s jaw dropped, her expression shifting from shock to anger in a split second. “Nik! You evil bastard, you had me worried sick!”
Elijah’s expression softened into one of exasperated amusement as he realized they’d been duped. “Really, Niklaus? Was this little prank necessary?”
Kol, on the other hand, burst out laughing, clapping his hands together. “Oh, well played, Nik! You really had us going for a minute there.”
Klaus leaned back in his chair, his laughter echoing through the room. “I couldn’t resist. But yes, Y/N said yes. We’re going to New Orleans together, and she’ll be by my side as my queen.”
Rebekah, despite her initial anger, couldn’t help but smile, the relief evident on her face. “Well, I suppose I can forgive you… just this once. But don’t you dare pull something like that again!”
Elijah shook his head, though there was a smile on his lips. “Congratulations, Niklaus. I’m glad things worked out as you hoped.”
Kol raised his glass in a mock toast. “To Niklaus and Y/N, the new rulers of New Orleans. Long may they reign, and may we survive the chaos they’re sure to bring.”
Klaus chuckled, raising his own glass in response. “To our new beginning.”
As they all toasted, the laughter and camaraderie filled the room, the earlier tension forgotten. Klaus felt a warmth in his chest as he looked around at his siblings, knowing that they would face whatever the future held together as a family.
As the day of departure approached, you knew you had to say goodbye to your brothers and friends, even though the thought of it filled you with a sense of dread. You had made your decision, and you were confident in it, but that didn’t make the farewell any easier.
You decided to visit the Salvatore boarding house first. Damon and Stefan were in the living room, both nursing glasses of bourbon. The tension in the room was palpable as she walked in, but she took a deep breath and stepped forward.
“Damon, Stefan,” you began, your voice steady despite the nerves fluttering in your chest. “I just wanted to talk to you both before I leave.”
Damon didn’t look up from his drink, swirling the amber liquid in his glass as if you hadn’t spoken at all. Stefan kept his gaze fixed on the fireplace, his jaw clenched, saying nothing.
Your heart sank, but you pressed on, determined to at least try. “I know you don’t agree with my decision, but I need you to understand that this is what I want. Klaus and I… we’re good together. I love him, and I’m going to New Orleans with him and his siblings.”
Still, there was no response. Damon finally took a sip of his bourbon, his expression unreadable. Stefan’s silence remained unbroken, his eyes never leaving the flames.
Your voice wavered as you continued, “I’m saying goodbye because I care about you. I know we’ve had our differences, but you’re my brothers. I love you both, and I wish things could be different.”
The silence that followed was heavy, suffocating. you waited, hoping for some acknowledgment, some sign that they heard you, that they cared. But it never came.
Damon finally stood up, not looking at you as he walked out of the room. Stefan remained by the fire, his back turned to you, offering no parting words, no goodbye. The coldness in the room was like a dagger to your heart.
Feeling a painful lump forming in your throat, you blinked back the tears threatening to spill over. You turned and left the house, the door closing softly behind you, a finality in the sound that echoed in your chest.
Your next stop was at the Mystic Grill, where you knew your friends would be gathered. Caroline, Bonnie, and Elena were seated at their usual table, talking in low voices. When you walked in, they all glanced up at you,, but there was no warmth in their eyes, no welcoming smiles.
“Hey,” you greeted them softly as she approached the table. “I wanted to let you all know that I’m leaving for New Orleans. Klaus and I are—”
But before she could finish, Caroline cut her off with a curt, “We know.”
You paused, the sting of Caroline’s sharp tone making you flinch. You looked to Bonnie, hoping for some sort of understanding, but Bonnie only offered a tight-lipped nod, your gaze averted.
Elena kept her eyes on her drink, not saying a word. The cold shoulder from all of them was unmistakable.
Your shoulders slumped slightly, your heart heavy with the weight of their rejection. “I just… I wanted to say goodbye. I care about you all, and I’m going to miss you.”
But there was no response, no acknowledgment. Caroline picked up her drink, taking a long sip as if you hadn’t spoken at all. Bonnie stared at the table, while Elena remained silent, her expression unreadable.
You felt a tear slip down your cheek, quickly brushing it away as you realized there was nothing more you could say or do. Your friends had made their choice, just as you had made yours.
Without another word, You turned and walked out of the Grill, the door closing behind her with a sense of finality. You took a deep breath, trying to steady yourself. You knew she wasn’t alone Klaus and his siblings were waiting for you, ready to welcome you into their lives.
But the pain of being ignored, of being dismissed by the people you had once considered family, was a wound that would take time to heal.
As you made your way back to Klaus, you resolved to move forward, to embrace the new life that awaited her in New Orleans. You had chosen your path, and though it was painful to leave without your brothers and friends by your side, you knew you were doing what was right for you.
And as you stepped into Klaus’s waiting arms, feeling his warmth and love surrounding you, you knew you were ready to face whatever the future held.
Two years had passed since You, Klaus and his siblings had moved to New Orleans, and your and his life together had become something of a legend in the city. The Mikaelsons were a formidable force, ruling the supernatural world with strength and unity. But amid all the power plays and schemes, one thing had remained constant: Klaus’s love for you.
Now, with the relationship stronger than ever, Klaus had decided it was time to take the next step. He wanted to ask you to marry him, and as much as he was confident in your love for him, this proposal felt monumental. He wanted everything to be perfect, which meant enlisting the help of his siblings.
The Mikaelson family was gathered at the compound Klaus stood before them, a rare hint of nervousness in his usually composed demeanor.
“So, I’ve decided it’s time to ask Y/N to marry me,” Klaus announced, his voice firm despite the flutter of anticipation in his chest.
Rebekah’s face lit up with excitement. “Oh, Nik, that’s wonderful! She’ll be over the moon.”
Elijah offered a warm smile, nodding approvingly. “A wise decision, brother. Y/N is a remarkable woman, and it’s clear how deeply she cares for you.”
Kol, always the joker, leaned back in his chair with a smirk. “Well, it’s about time. But let me guess, you’re planning to pop the question at the same place you two first met?”
Klaus’s eyes twinkled as he glanced at Kol. “Actually, yes. I thought it would be fitting to ask her at the very spot where our story began.”
Kol let out a laugh, shaking his head in amusement. “Oh yeah, I remember that day. The day she almost killed us all! You sure that’s the memory you want to bring up when you ask her to spend forever with you?”
The room filled with chuckles as the siblings recalled that fateful day. You had been a force to be reckoned with back then, strong, fierce, and ready to take on anyone who threatened your family. It was that very fire that had caught Klaus’s attention and, eventually, his heart.
Flashback:
It was a tense afternoon in Mystic Falls. Klaus, along with Elijah, Rebekah, and Kol, had arrived in town, seeking a powerful witch who had dared to cross them. They weren’t expecting to encounter anyone who could challenge them until appeared.
The Mikaelsons were gathered in the woods, discussing their next move, when you stepped out from the shadows. Your expression was fierce, your eyes glowing with a dangerous intensity that immediately put the Originals on alert.
“Well, well, what do we have here?” Klaus had mused, intrigued by the fiery young woman who dared to confront them alone.
You didn’t hesitate, your voice cold and commanding. “You’re not welcome here. Leave Mystic Falls, or I’ll make sure you regret ever stepping foot in this town.”
Rebekah had scoffed, her usual arrogance on full display. “You think you can take us on, little girl?”
But you weren't intimidated. You raised your hand, and with a flick of your wrist, the ground beneath them trembled. The Mikaelsons exchanged surprised glances; this was no ordinary witch.
Elijah, always the diplomat, had tried to reason with you. “There’s no need for violence. We’re not here to harm anyone—”
But you cut him off, your voice steely. “Save it. I know who you are, and I know what you’ve done. I won’t let you bring your chaos to my town.”
As you prepared to strike, Klaus stepped forward, his eyes locking with yours. “You’re different,” he had said, more to himself than to you. “Stronger. Smarter.”
You hesitated for a fraction of a second, trying not to smile as you met Klaus’s intense gaze. There was something about him, something dangerous, yet captivating. But you quickly shook off the thought, your resolve hardening.
“Leave,” you had commanded, your voice unwavering. “Or I’ll make sure you don’t get the chance.”
Klaus had smiled then, a genuine smile that had taken even his siblings by surprise. “I think I’ll stay. I’d like to see what you’re truly capable of.”
The tension had been thick, with your power swirling in the air around them, but something shifted in that moment. Instead of attacking, you had slowly lowered your hand, your eyes narrowing as you studied Klaus.
“You’re not afraid of me,” you had observed, almost in disbelief.
“Why should I be?” Klaus had replied, stepping closer. “You’re not my enemy.”
Elijah had watched the exchange carefully, noting the unusual interest his brother had taken in you. Rebekah and Kol remained on edge, ready to intervene, but Klaus raised a hand, signaling them to stand down.
You had studied him for a long moment, your instincts screaming at you to be cautious. But something in his gaze, something that you couldn’t quite place, had made you pause. You had lowered your defenses, just slightly, and in that moment, a strange understanding had passed between you and him .
“Fine,” you had finally said, yourtone less hostile. “But don’t think for a second that I trust you.”
Klaus had chuckled, his eyes twinkling with amusement. “Wouldn’t dream of it, love.”
End of the flashback
Rebekah, still smiling, looked at Klaus thoughtfully. “But it’s also the day she didn’t kill us, Kol. She chose to trust Klaus, and look where it’s brought them. I think it’s a perfect place to propose.”
Klaus nodded, his smile softening as he thought back to that moment. “Exactly. It’s where everything changed for us. She saw me for who I was and still decided to stay. I want to remind her of that, and let her know that my love for her has only grown since then.”
Elijah stepped forward, placing a hand on Klaus’s shoulder. “We’ll help you make it perfect, Niklaus. Y/N deserves nothing less.”
Kol grinned, rising from his seat. “Alright then, let’s make sure this proposal is one for the history books. Just, you know, maybe keep the violence to a minimum this time?”
Klaus chuckled, feeling more at ease with his siblings by his side. “I’ll do my best, Kol.”
With the Mikaelsons all on board, the plan began to take shape. They would return to the place where Klaus and you first met a secluded, picturesque spot in the woods just outside of Mystic Falls. Klaus had already sent a few trusted witches ahead to prepare the location, ensuring that everything would be perfect for the moment he asked you to be his forever.
As the days passed and the preparations were finalized, Klaus felt a growing sense of excitement. He couldn’t wait to see your reaction, to hold you close and promise you a lifetime together. And with his siblings’ help, he was certain that this proposal would be everything you deserved and more.
The day of the proposal finally arrived, and as Klaus led you through the familiar woods, his heart raced with anticipation. The spot where you and him had first met was just up ahead, and with every step, he felt the weight of the moment growing. He glanced over at you, who seemed to sense something special was about to happen, a curious smile playing on your lips.
When Klaus and you reached the clearing, your breath caught in her throat. The place was even more beautiful than you remembered, with flowers blooming all around and the gentle sound of a nearby stream filling the air. Klaus had clearly gone to great lengths to make this moment perfect.
“Klaus, what is this?” You asked, turning to him with wide, surprised eyes.
Klaus took a deep breath, his heart full as he looked at the woman he loved. “Y/N, this is where it all began for us. The place where we first met, where I first knew that I wanted you by my side. I brought you here because I want to ask you something.”
You watched Klaus reach into his pocket and pull out a small, velvet box. Your eyes filled with tears as he dropped to one knee, his gaze never leaving yourself.
“Y/N, you’ve given me more than I ever thought possible. Your love, your strength, your loyalty… you’ve changed my life in ways I could never have imagined. I want to spend the rest of my life proving that I’m worthy of you. So, my love, will you do me the honor of becoming my wife?”
Tears welled up in your eyes as you looked down at Klaus, the man you loved with all your heart. Without hesitation, you nodded, a radiant smile breaking through your tears. “Yes, Klaus. A thousand times, yes.”
Klaus’s smile was the brightest it had ever been as he slipped the ring onto your finger and rose to his feet, pulling you into a deep, passionate kiss. The moment was perfect, filled with all the love and promise of the life you both would share together.
And as you and he held each other close, the memory of that first meeting faded into the background, replaced by the joy of the future you and him would now build as husband and wife.
Weeks later, as Klaus and you prepared for the wedding, you and him were immersed in the whirlwind of planning. Klaus, ever the meticulous planner, had set up a meeting with the wedding planner to finalize the details.
In the elegant office of the wedding planner, Klaus reviewed the seating arrangements and floral designs with a focused gaze. As they discussed the finer points of the upcoming celebration, Klaus suddenly looked up from his notes, a thoughtful expression on his face.
“There’s one more thing I’d like to address,” Klaus said, his voice firm but tinged with a note of excitement. “When we sent out the invitations, I had a request regarding Y/N’s name.”
The wedding planner, a poised woman with a clipboard in hand, looked up with curiosity. “Of course, what would you like to change?”
Klaus leaned forward slightly, his eyes reflecting a mix of anticipation and tenderness. “I’d like the invitations to reflect Y/N’s new name. Instead of Y/N Salvatore, I want it to be Y/N Mikaelson.”
The wedding planner’s eyebrows raised in understanding, and she offered a warm smile. “Certainly, Mr. Mikaelson. I’ll ensure that all the invitations are updated to reflect Y/N’s new name. It’s a lovely touch, symbolizing the new chapter you two are beginning together.”
Klaus’s lips curled into a satisfied smile. “Thank you. It’s important to me that we start this new chapter with the right representation of our unity.”
The wedding planner nodded, making a note on her clipboard. “I’ll make sure it’s taken care of immediately. Is there anything else you need to discuss today?”
Klaus shook his head. “No, I think that covers everything for now. Thank you for your attention to detail.”
As the meeting concluded and the wedding planner left to handle the changes, Klaus sat back in his chair, a sense of contentment washing over him. The thought of your last name officially becoming Mikaelson felt like the perfect prelude to the life you and him were about to build together.
He couldn’t wait to see you walk down the aisle, not just as his bride, but as a symbol of the new beginning and the life you both would share as husband and wife.
The grand hall was transformed into a vision of splendor, with flowing white drapes, sparkling chandeliers, and delicate flowers in soft pastels. The atmosphere was filled with a palpable sense of excitement as the guests took their seats, eagerly awaiting the arrival of the bride.
Kol and Elijah stood at the entrance, their faces reflecting a mixture of pride and joy. Kol turned to Elijah, a grin on his face. “Can you believe this day has finally come?”
Elijah’s smile was warm as he adjusted his suit. “It feels like just yesterday we were at odds with her brothers and friends. Now, look at us. Proudly walking her down the aisle.”
As the classical music began to play, the grand doors of the hall opened. you appeared, a vision of grace and beauty in your exquisite wedding gown. Kol and Elijah each took one of your arms, the faces filled with admiration.
Kol whispered, “You look absolutely stunning, Y/N.”
Your eyes sparkled with tears of happiness as she looked at Kol. “Thank you, Kol. I’m so grateful to have you both here with me.”
Elijah gave you a reassuring smile. “We wouldn’t be anywhere else. This is a special moment for all of us.”
As the three of you began walking down the aisle, the guests rose in respect. One by one, they bowed, a gesture of honor for you. The sight brought a fresh wave of emotion to your eyes. You squeezed Kol and Elijah’s arms gently.
“Look at this,” you said softly, your voice trembling slightly. “It’s like a dream.”
Kol looked around, his expression softened by the sight of their beloved sister-in-law. “It’s a testament to the impact you’ve made on all our lives.”
As the three of you reached the front of the hall, Klaus stood at the altar, his gaze fixed on you. His heart raced with anticipation and love. Kol and Elijah guided you to Klaus, each giving you a tender kiss on the cheek.
Elijah placed a hand on Klaus’s shoulder. “She’s all yours now. Treat her well.”
Klaus nodded, his eyes never leaving you. “I promise, I’ll cherish her always.”
Kol clapped Klaus on the back with a grin. “Now go make her the happiest woman in the world.”
Klaus took your hand, his touch gentle and reassuring. “You look more beautiful than I could have ever imagined.”
Your eyes shimmered with tears as you replied, “And you look just as perfect as I dreamed you would.”
The ceremony began, with the officiant guiding them through their vows. As Klaus and you exchanged promises, the voices were filled with deep emotion.
Klaus looked at you, his voice steady but full of love. “Y/N, you’ve shown me what it means to truly live and love. I vow to stand by you, to support you, and to cherish every moment we share.”
Your voice was a soft whisper as you responded, “Klaus, you’ve brought so much joy into my life. I promise to be by your side, through every challenge and triumph, and to love you endlessly.”
When Klaus and you sealed your and his vows with a kiss, the hall erupted in applause and cheers. The guests clapped and shouted their congratulations, their joy matching the happiness that radiated from the newlyweds.
As the ceremony concluded, Klaus and you shared a private moment, your hands clasped tightly together. He looked at her, his voice filled with wonder. “This day has been everything I hoped for and more.”
You smiled, your heart overflowing with love. “It’s perfect. Just like us.”
The reception that followed was filled with laughter, joy, and heartfelt toasts. Friends and family celebrated the union of Klaus and you , the love story now a beautiful part of his and your lives.
The day was a testament to the journey and the future together, a day marked by love, respect, and the beginning of a new chapter as husband and wife
As the after-party continued, the grand hall was alive with laughter and music. Guests danced and celebrated the newlyweds, their joy filling the room. The atmosphere was vibrant and festive, but amidst the revelry, you found herself feeling a quiet pang of sadness.
Klaus, ever perceptive, noticed the subtle shift in your demeanor. He approached you, his expression softening with concern. “Is everything alright, love?” he asked gently, taking your hand.
You offered him a brave smile, trying to push away your lingering sadness. “Yes, everything’s perfect. It’s just… I can’t help but feel a bit disappointed.”
Klaus looked at you with understanding. “I know you were hoping that your brothers and friends would be here to share this special day with us. It must be hard not having them present.”
You nodded, your smile wavering slightly. “I tried not to let it get to me, but it’s hard not to wish they were here. They’ve been such a big part of my life, and it feels strange not having them around today.”
Klaus pulled you into a tender embrace, his voice soothing. “I wish they could have been here too, but I want you to know that you have all of us. Kol, Elijah, Rebekah, and I we’re your family now, and we’re here for you.”
You looked up at him, your eyes glistening with unshed tears. “I know, Klaus. And I’m so grateful for all of you. It’s just… I hoped that maybe things could have been different.”
Klaus cupped your face gently in his hands. “Sometimes, the people we hope to be there for us aren’t able to be. But that doesn’t lessen the love and support you have from those who are. And I promise, we’ll make sure that our future is filled with the happiness and love you deserve.”
Your gaze softened, and she nodded. “You’re right. I’m so lucky to have you and your family in my life.”
Klaus leaned in, pressing a tender kiss to your forehead. “Let’s focus on the joy of today and the wonderful future we’re building together. Tonight is about us and the new chapter we’re starting.”
You took a deep breath, your heart swelling with appreciation for Klaus’s understanding and love. You managed a genuine smile as you looked around at the festivities. “You’re right. Let’s enjoy this moment and celebrate what we have.”
Klaus took your hand and guided you back into the midst of the celebration. As you and him rejoined the party, you made a conscious effort to immerse herself in the joy of the evening. You danced, laughed, and celebrated with Klaus and friends, savoring the happiness of the special day.
Months after the wedding, Klaus and you settled into a new life together in New Orleans. The days were filled with the routine of adjusting to married life and blending the worlds. The home was warm and welcoming, a haven of love and comfort.
One afternoon, Klaus and you visited a local witch known for her expertise in mystical matters. You had been feeling a bit off lately unexplained fatigue and strange cravings that you couldn’t quite explain. You and him had decided to seek the witch’s advice to get to the bottom of it.
In the witch’s cozy, dimly lit shop, the air was thick with the scent of herbs and incense. The witch, an elderly woman with wise eyes, performed a series of rituals and spells, her movements graceful and precise. Klaus and you watched with a mix of curiosity and concern.
Finally, the witch looked up from her work, her expression a mix of surprise and wonder. “I have something to tell you both,” she began, her voice gentle but firm. “You are expecting.”
Your eyes widened in shock, and Klaus’s face mirrored her surprise. “Expecting what?” Klaus asked, his tone a mix of disbelief and concern.
The witch nodded, her gaze steady. “A child. You’re going to have a baby.”
Your hand flew to your mouth, your eyes filled with confusion. “But we’re vampires… and I’m part witch. How is this possible?”
The witch’s eyes twinkled with a hint of mystery. “Even with your vampire nature and witch heritage, it is not entirely impossible. The blend of your unique traits has created a rare and remarkable situation. It appears that your combined magical essence has made this possible.”
Klaus took your hand, his mind racing. “Are you saying this is a stable situation? Can we expect this to be safe for Y/N and the baby?”
The witch gave a reassuring nod. “Yes, it’s a rare occurrence, but it can be managed. You’ll need to be cautious and take extra care throughout the pregnancy. There will be challenges, but your combined strength and support will be crucial.”
You looked up at Klaus, your eyes filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension. “A baby… I never imagined this could happen. But it’s a beautiful possibility.”
Klaus squeezed your hand gently, his voice filled with warmth. “Neither did I, but this is a gift we can cherish. We’ll face whatever comes our way together.”
The witch smiled kindly at them. “You’ll need to prepare for some unique adjustments and seek regular magical guidance, but remember that this is a new and wonderful journey for both of you.”
As you both left the witch’s shop, you and Klaus walked hand in hand, your and his minds abuzz with thoughts of the future. The news was overwhelming, but the love and support you both shared gave you and him strength.
“Whatever challenges we face, we’ll face them together,” Klaus said softly, looking at you with a mixture of love and determination.
You nodded, your heart swelling with hope. “Yes, together. We’ll embrace this new chapter and make the most of this incredible blessing.”
As you and him walked back to their home, the city of New Orleans seemed to shimmer with a new promise. The journey ahead was unknown, but you and Klaus were ready to face it with love and courage, eager to welcome the new life you both were about to bring into the world.
As Klaus and you entered the house, Kol, Elijah, and Rebekah were gathered in the living room. They looked up, noticing the serious expressions on his and your faces.
“What’s going on?” Kol asked, his curiosity piqued. “You both look like you’ve got big news.”
You took a deep breath and smiled. “We do. We’re expecting a baby.”
The room fell silent as the news sunk in. Kol’s eyes widened in disbelief, Rebekah’s face lit up with excitement, and Elijah’s expression shifted to one of astonished joy.
“No way!” Kol exclaimed. “Are you serious? How is that even possible?”
You nodded, your smile steady. “It’s due to my unique nature as part vampire and part witch. The witch confirmed that the baby is on the way.”
Rebekah’s face lit up with joy. “Oh my goodness, this is wonderful! I can’t believe it!”
Kol, still processing the news, suddenly grinned. “This means I’m going to be the favorite uncle. Just you wait.”
Rebekah raised an eyebrow, a smirk forming on her lips. “In your dreams, Kol. I’m going to be the favorite aunt. Y/N and I have always had a special bond, and the baby will feel that.”
Kol scoffed playfully. “Oh, please. We both know how much Y/N and I have been through together. The baby will naturally love me more.”
Elijah, who had been watching the playful exchange with a bemused expression, decided to weigh in. “Don’t be so sure, Kol. I plan on being an exceptional uncle myself. I’ve always been the one to give the best advice and support.”
Kol and Rebekah both turned to Elijah, their playful arguments now joined by his enthusiasm.
Rebekah grinned. “You’re not getting out of this. The baby will have a special bond with me because Y/N and I have always been close. I’m going to be the favorite.”
Kol laughed, shaking his head. “Not a chance. I’m going to make sure the little one has a blast with me. It’s just how things will work out.”
Elijah chimed in with a chuckle. “Oh, so now you think you’re the only one who can make the baby laugh? I’ll have you know I have some pretty impressive tricks up my sleeve as well.”
Klaus and you exchanged amused glances, yours and his smiles reflecting the warmth and joy you and him felt despite the playful bickering. Klaus shook his head, his eyes twinkling with affection.
“This is going to be quite the adventure,” Klaus said, his voice filled with affection. “But I wouldn’t have it any other way.”
You nodded, your heart full of gratitude. “Yes, it’s going to be an amazing journey. And I’m so glad to have all of you by our side.”
The argument continued with laughter and good-natured teasing, each sibling eager to claim their role in the new baby’s life. Despite the lighthearted competition, it was clear that the love and support from Klaus’s siblings were unwavering. The prospect of becoming uncles and aunts had energized them, and they were ready to embrace this new chapter with excitement and affection.
Nine months later, the time came for you to give birth. Klaus and you had chosen to have the baby at a secluded, magical location, deep within a sanctuary protected by powerful witches. This place was known for its ancient magic and tranquil surroundings, providing a safe and serene environment for the birth of your child.
As the sun began to set, casting a golden glow over the mystical landscape, you were surrounded by a circle of trusted witches who guided you through the process. Klaus stood by your side, holding your hand and offering support with a reassuring presence.
The atmosphere in the sanctuary was charged with anticipation and a deep sense of reverence. The ancient spells and enchantments woven into the surroundings created a protective barrier, ensuring a safe and peaceful delivery.
When your daughter finally made her entrance into the world, the room was filled with a gentle, otherworldly light. You and Klaus gazed down at the newborn with awe and wonder. The baby’s cries were soft and delicate, echoing through the sanctuary as if announcing her arrival to the world.
Elijah, Rebekah, and Kol had arrived just in time to witness the momentous occasion. They approached quietly, their eyes filled with emotion as they saw the new life that had joined their family.
Klaus carefully cradled the baby in his arms, his face illuminated with a radiant smile. “She’s perfect,” he whispered, his voice thick with emotion.
Elijah stepped forward, his gaze softening as he looked at the tiny baby. “Congratulations. She’s beautiful.”
Klaus nodded, his eyes never leaving his daughter. “We’ve decided to name her Hope.”
Elijah’s eyes widened slightly, touched by the name. “Hope? That’s a meaningful name.”
Klaus’s gaze met Elijah’s, gratitude evident in his eyes. “Yes, it’s inspired by what you said. You mentioned that this child would be our family’s hope. It felt right.”
Elijah’s smile grew, his voice filled with warmth. “I’m honored. She truly is a symbol of hope for all of us.”
Rebekah, who had been waiting with bated breath, stepped closer. “She’s absolutely precious. I can’t wait to get to know her.”
Kol, never one to miss a chance for playful banter, grinned. “So, who’s going to be the favorite uncle? Because I’m planning on being that.”
Rebekah laughed, shaking her head. “In your dreams, Kol. I’m going to be the favorite. Y/N and I have always had a special bond, and that baby will feel it.”
Kol shot her a teasing look. “We’ll see about that. I’ve got plenty of time to win her over.”
Elijah, joining in on the fun, added his own lighthearted comment. “Don’t forget, I also intend to be an exceptional uncle. I’ve got my own ways of winning her heart.”
You, holding Hope close, shared a knowing glance with Klaus. You both smiled at the playful competition among the family.
As the family gathered around, their laughter and conversation filled the sanctuary with warmth and love. The arrival of Hope had brought them all closer together, and they were ready to embrace this new chapter with excitement and joy. The sanctuary, with its ancient magic and serene ambiance, had witnessed the beginning of a new legacy, one filled with hope, love, and endless possibilities.
The next morning, the sanctuary buzzed with even more excitement. Klaus and you had barely managed a few hours of sleep, and as you both made way to the common room, you and him were met with a scene that was both hilarious and heartwarming.
Elijah was pacing around the room with a smug look, holding Hope like she was the crown jewel of the family. “I’m telling you, this is a delicate operation,” he said, his tone full of mock seriousness. “She needs to be held just so.”
Rebekah, who had been trying to coax Hope with an assortment of plush toys and soothing songs, looked up with a mix of frustration and determination. “Elijah, she’s only a day old! You’re not making her into a royal guard. Let me have my turn!”
Kol, not to be left out, was making exaggerated faces and funny noises, trying to get Hope to giggle. “Come on, Hope! Don’t you want to see what your favorite uncle has in store?”
You and Klaus, feeling slightly overwhelmed but amused, tried to approach Hope. You reached out. “Can we please have a turn? We haven’t had a chance to hold her since yesterday.”
Elijah, with an exaggerated sigh, gently cradled Hope closer. “Not yet, Y/N. We’re conducting important bonding sessions here. It’s for her own good.”
Rebekah chimed in, holding up a rattle. “Seriously, Nik? If you want a turn, you’ll have to wait until I’m done with my magical lullabies. Hope needs to be serenaded.”
Kol, seeing you and Klaus's frustration, grinned and mockingly said, “Ah, so you’re trying to make us look like the bad guys now? Well, in that case, I suppose you’ll have to wait for the ‘Grand Uncle Award’ ceremony.”
Klaus, trying to keep a straight face, said, “Look, we just want a moment. We’ve been waiting patiently, and all we get are these ridiculous competitions.”
Elijah, now with a mischievous glint in his eye, raised an eyebrow. “We’re just having a little fun. You two need to relax and enjoy the show. Besides, Hope’s already part of our little competition.”
Rebekah, chuckling, added, ��And don’t forget, we’ve been practicing our best baby-holding techniques for ages. You’ll appreciate the results.”
Despite their best efforts to regain control, Klaus and you find yourselves laughing at the absurdity of the situation. You and him are surrounded by family who were clearly thrilled to be involved in every aspect of the new arrival’s life.
You finally managed to coax Rebekah into handing over Hope. “Alright, everyone. We appreciate the enthusiasm, but we really do need to have some time with our daughter.”
Rebekah, with a playful pout, reluctantly handed Hope to you. “Fine, fine. But remember, we’re all watching to see if you live up to our high standards.”
As you and Klaus held Hope, you both were filled with overwhelming love and joy. The playful bickering and affectionate competition among Klaus’s siblings had only added to the warmth of the moment.
As you and him looked around at the laughing, loving family, Klaus and you knew that Hope was entering a world full of care, humor, and boundless affection. The day’s events had been a reminder of how cherished Hope was and how deeply she was loved by everyone around her.
#the originals#the originals x you#the originals x y/n#the originals x reader#to#klaus mikaelson#klaus mikaelson x y/n#klaus mikaelson x you#klaus mikealson x reader#klaus mikaelson x reader#klaus mikaelson imagines#Klaus Mikaelson x Salvatore!reader
255 notes
·
View notes
Note
Heyy, you should make an Elijah fic where it’s set where he has his middle part and he falls in love with Elena’s best friend as the reader? With fluff and smut please!!! 🤍🤍
Rules {Part One}
18+ ---- {Masterlist} {Tag-List}
Part One
As the little sister of the Salvatores, trouble always finds you. Whether it's from a vampire, werewolf or an original, you are always at the center of it. When the mysterious villain Elijah comes to Mystic Falls, everyone is trying to stop him from hurting Elena. But you? You might be falling in love...
♡♡ Thanks for the request beautiful anon! Middle part Elijah will forever have me in a chokehold && it's about time I write a little bit about the Salvatore brothers...♡♡
2k words - Warnings: this one is just mainly smut, foreplay, secret affair, enemies to lovers, Elijah being the sexiest middle-part menace he can be, reader is a lot like her brother Damon... will this turn into a romeo and juilet tragic romance ? maybee
{Part Two} {Part Three}{Part Four}{Part Five}
"Rules? I don't recall such things..." You giggled softly, kicking your feet a little, a wide smile on your face.
Laying on your stomach in front of the fireplace at the boarding house, you chatted on the phone with Elijah. You ran your fingers through the soft rug underneath you, biting your lip and waiting for a response from him.
"Hmm, perhaps you just have a very poor memory then," Elijah murmured, you could hear the smile in his voice. It had you grinning like an idiot, and you had to roll onto your back and stare up at the ceiling just to calm yourself down. You felt giddy, excited, and so many other emotions that you thought were long dormant in your old age.
"Perhaps..." You murmured, letting out a happy sigh and smiling at the ceiling.
"Let me refresh your memory," Elijah whispered into the phone, his tone calm and deep, as he sat back in the large leather chair in his office. "Rule one, when we are together, it will just be us,"
"And it will be," You assured him, closing your eyes, imagining his voice directly in your ear. "Everyone has gone away for the night,"
"I don't see why we don't just rent a room," He chuckled softly.
"Because," you murmured, feeling shyer by the second. "I want you to see my room, I have some books and art to share with you, there's this painting I hung up the other day that you would love..."
Elijah smiled, looking down and picking at a piece of lint on his pants, unable to deny how much he liked that thought. "I would love to see all the details of what makes you happy,"
You blushed, sitting up on your thighs, the heat of the fireplace warming your back.
"So? Come over?" You asked, hopeful, almost squirming with need.
Elijah knew this was a bad idea, if the Salvatore brothers returned, he would have to deal with their wrath. They were the enemy, but you... You were a weakness, one he couldn't seem to ignore.
"What would I get in return?" He wondered, standing up and moving over to the window.
You grinned, a plan forming. "Anything you want..."
Elijah licked his lips, feeling his heart beat just a bit faster.
"You are dangerous..." He sighed, running a hand through his hair. "Give me an hour,"
You giggled happily, rolling onto your stomach and kicking your legs behind you. "I'll be waiting,"
With a small hum of confirmation, Elijah ended the call.
You tossed your phone aside and scurried to your room, deciding what to wear. Usually you weren't shy or nervous to hook-up with someone, but with Elijah it was different.
It had been a few weeks, and you had both agreed, the last time would be the only time. But then one thing led to another, a text here, an invitation there, and now you couldn't deny the pull between the two of you.
After showering and shaving and washing, you stood naked in your closet and looked through the clothes. You finally settled on a simple yet expensive lingerie set that hugged your body and pushed up your breasts. Then you slipped into a simple black dress, deciding to keep it casual, since you were planning on being naked for most of the night.
A knock on the door made you grin, and you rushed to the door, your excitement bubbling to the surface.
Elijah stood on the porch, hands tucked in the pockets of his long trench coat, a small smile on his face.
"Hello, Miss Salvatore," He said softly, stepping inside.
You shut the door behind him, pressing your back against it, taking in the man before you.
"Elijah," You purred, grinning like a cat. "Glad you could join me,"
Elijah hummed softly, his eyes roaming your form. You could see the lust in his eyes, the way his jaw clenched.
"You know, the last time we were alone, I believe we agreed this would not happen again," Elijah reminded, taking a step forward, closing the gap between you.
"Hmm, did we?" You murmured, your hand reaching out and running down the front of his suit, feeling the material. You stopped and looked up at him, a grin on your face.
He leaned down and kissed you, his lips soft and gentle against yours. His hands went to your hips, pulling you flush against him.
You let out a small gasp, a hand going to his chest, feeling the steady beat of his heart.
You pulled away, your cheeks a light pink and your breathing heavy. He already had you dizzy, and he had barely done anything.
"How about a tour?" He murmured, a smile on his lips.
"Sure," You nodded, pulling him towards the stairs, a giddy smile on your face.
He followed along, not paying attention to the art and paintings on the walls, instead he was watching you, the way your hips swayed with every step, and the smile on your face as you brought him closer and closer to your bedroom.
As soon as you stepped through the door, Elijah's hands were on your waist, his lips kissing along your neck and shoulders. He kicked the door close, and started pushing you further into the room.
You stumbled a little, giggling and holding onto his arm, letting him push you towards the bed. You spun around and faced him, and he leaned in, his lips capturing yours in a passionate kiss. You ran your hands up his chest and to his tie, unknotting it and throwing it on the ground. You worked on his jacket next, sliding it off his shoulders and down his arms, leaving him in his white shirt.
"Mm, you're rushing," Elijah teased, nipping at your bottom lip, his hands gripping your hips tightly.
"No, no, you're just too slow," You shot back, ripping open his shirt, the buttons flying across the room.
Elijah looked down at his torn shirt, and then up at you, his lips curled into a smirk. "Careful,"
"Or what?" You teased, running your fingers through his hair, a playful glint in your eyes.
Elijah pushed you backwards, and you fell onto the bed, letting out a laugh as he crawled up your body, his mouth attaching to your neck, sucking and biting, making you moan.
"Greedy little vampire, aren't you?" He murmured against your skin, his hands running up your thighs, slowly pushing your dress up.
"Hmm, for you," You purred, tugging at his belt, getting frustrated when you couldn't get it undone.
Elijah chuckled, sitting up and working his belt free, a cocky smirk on his lips. You rolled your eyes, and wiggled your way out of your dress, tossing it onto the ground, leaving you in nothing but the black lace lingerie.
"My, my," Elijah said slowly, his eyes drinking in the sight before him. "You look stunning,"
You bit your lip, a small smile on your face as he climbed back on top of you, his hands running up your sides.
"This was an excellent choice," He murmured, running his fingers over the lace. "Maybe I should rip it off, make it match my shirt,"
"Don't you dare," You warned, wrapping your arms around his neck, bringing his mouth to yours.
Your hand rested against his stomach, and you let it wander up his chest. You could feel his strength as he held himself over you, the muscles of his arms flexing, his chest rising and falling.
His hair fell into his face, framing his cheekbones, his intense gaze fixed on you. You blushed and tucked his hair behind his ear, running your finger along his sharp jaw.
"You're so handsome," You breathed, the words escaping your lips before you could stop them.
Elijah chuckled, his breath hot against your skin.
"And you're breathtaking," He murmured, before ripping off your lingerie, leaving you completely bare beneath him.
"I told you not to do that," You gasped, though you weren't really angry, your blood was already rushing south.
He grinned, his fingers trailing up your leg, teasing your core. You spread your legs wider, and he eased a finger inside you, chuckling as your annoyed expression melted into pleasure. He watched you like this, lips parted, panting softly. Then he added second finger, then a third, until he was fucking you with three fingers, the palm of his hand brushing against your clit.
"Elijah," You moaned, tugging him down, kissing him roughly.
Elijah smirked against your lips, and curled his fingers, finding that sweet spot that had you seeing stars.
"Fuck," You moaned, arching off the bed, your eyes screwed shut.
"That's it," He encouraged, his eyes dark with lust as he watched you, his fingers picking up speed, curling and twisting inside you.
"I can't..." You whined, squirming and grabbing his wrist.
"But you can," He mumbled, kissing you deeply. You moaned into the kiss as he moved his hand faster. The tension was so delicious and intoxicating, but before you could reach your release, Elijah was pulling his hand back.
You were so lost in pleasure you didn't hear the sound of the front door opening, or the noise of Stefan and Damon entering the house.
But Elijah did. He froze, his ears trained on the footsteps of the Salvatore brothers. He cursed under his breath, and turned to look down at you, a smirk playing on his lips.
You frowned at the lack of contact, and pouted, looking up at him, confused. You opened your mouth to speak but he cut you off with a kiss.
Then you heard them.
In a flash Elijah was gone, all that was left of his touch was your scattered breathing and lust filled eyes.
You heard the sound of your brother's footsteps coming up the stairs and pulled a blanket over yourself. A moment later Damon and Stefan walked in the doorway.
"What do you want?" You muttered, looking grumpy, and trying to sound like you were angry at being interrupted from a good sleep.
"Just checking in," Stefan smiled, before noticing how disheveled your hair was, the blush in your cheeks, and the fact that you were wrapped in a blanket and nothing else.
"Have you been here all night?" Damon asked, looking concerned.
"Yes," You snapped, sitting up and pulling the blankets tighter around you. "I was tired and fell asleep reading,"
Stefan and Damon shared a look, neither looked like they were buying your story.
"We'll let you rest," Stefan nodded, heading for the door, giving you a suspicious look.
"Yeah, go back to sleep, we'll be downstairs," Damon murmured, shooting you a knowing look, before following his brother out the door, shutting it behind him.
Once they were gone, you collapsed back against the pillows, letting out a breath.
You could still feel Elijah's lips on yours, still smell his cologne, still taste him on your tongue. You closed your eyes, a smile spreading across your face.
It was in that moment, that you knew you were absolutely, undeniably, hopelessly, in love with Elijah.
And, without a doubt, completely and utterly fucked.
{Part Two} {Part Three}{Part Four}{Part Five}
♡♡ Tag-List ♡♡
♡ @gorgeouslydangerous ♡ @starkleila ♡ @lydia1369sworld ♡ @notleylaaa ♡ @vampiresluv ♡ @myanmy ♡ @xflowerbombxo ♡ @maryvibess ♡ @always-and-forever-daydreaming ♡ @criminallminds ♡ @theesexystallion ♡ @rosemarypotion ♡ @spnaquakindgdom ♡ @amournoir ♡ @loving-and-dreaming ♡
♡ @meeom ♡ @damienmorton ♡ @wickedmuse ♡ @sunkissedebony97 ♡ @idk00sblog ♡ @savannaounana♡ @cs-please ♡ complicatedandconfusing-25 ♡ @hamiltimes ♡ @akala6670229 ♡ @yeaiamme2 ♡ @itsjulzandmydiamonds ♡ @spideysbabe ♡ @witch-of-letters ♡ @elijahstwink ♡ @rosecentury ♡ @sekaishell ♡ @ziayamikaelson ♡ @amanda08319 ♡ @starshipcookie ♡
@li-da-savage
#elijah mikaelson#damon salvatore#stefan salvatore#the originals#the vampire diaries#vampire diaries#tvdu#elijah mikaelson smut#elijah mikaelson imagine#elijah mikealson imagine#elijah mikealson#elijah mikaelson x reader#elijah mikealson x reader#tvd#the vampire diaries x you#the vampire diaries x reader#the vampire diares imagine#the vampire diaries imagine#the originals imagine
918 notes
·
View notes